A discourse of the damned art of witchcraft so farre forth as it is reuealed in the Scriptures, and manifest by true experience. Framed and deliuered by M. William Perkins, in his ordinarie course of preaching, and now published by Tho. Pickering Batchelour of Diuinitie, and minister of Finchingfield in Essex. Whereunto is adioyned a twofold table; one of the order and heades of the treatise; another of the texts of Scripture explaned, or vindicated from the corrupt interpretation of the aduersarie.
         Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
      
       
         
           1610
        
      
       Approx. 311 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 141 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A09402
         STC 19698
         ESTC S114527
         99849752
         99849752
         14919
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A09402)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 14919)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1284:5)
      
       
         
           
             A discourse of the damned art of witchcraft so farre forth as it is reuealed in the Scriptures, and manifest by true experience. Framed and deliuered by M. William Perkins, in his ordinarie course of preaching, and now published by Tho. Pickering Batchelour of Diuinitie, and minister of Finchingfield in Essex. Whereunto is adioyned a twofold table; one of the order and heades of the treatise; another of the texts of Scripture explaned, or vindicated from the corrupt interpretation of the aduersarie.
             Perkins, William, 1558-1602.
             Pickering, Thomas, d. 1625.
          
           [24], 256 p.
           
             Printed by Cantrel Legge, printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge,
             [Cambridge] :
             1610.
          
           
             Running title reads: A discourse of witchcraft.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCOVRSE
           OF
           THE
           DAMNED
           ART
           OF
           WITCHCRAFT
           ;
           SO
           FARRE
           FORTH
           as
           it
           is
           reuealed
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           manifest
           by
           true
           experience
           .
           FRAMED
           AND
           DELIVERED
           by
           M.
           WILLIAM
           PERKINS
           ,
           in
           his
           ordinarie
           course
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           now
           published
           by
           THO.
           PICKERING
           Batchelour
           of
           Diuinitie
           ,
           and
           Minister
           of
           Finchingfield
           in
           Essex
           .
           WHEREVNTO
           IS
           ADIOYNED
           a
           twofold
           Table
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           order
           and
           Heades
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ;
           another
           of
           the
           texts
           of
           Scripture
           explaned
           ,
           or
           vindicated
           from
           the
           corrupt
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Aduersarie
           .
        
         
           PRINTED
           BY
           CANTREL
           LEGGE
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Cambridge
           .
           1610.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           SIR
           EDWARD
           COOKE
           Knight
           ,
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           Court
           of
           Common
           Pleas
           ;
           Grace
           and
           peace
           .
        
         
           RIght
           Honourable
           :
           The
           word
           of
           God
           that
           onely
           Oracle
           of
           truth
           ,
           hath
           pointed
           out
           the
           Enemie
           of
           mankind
           ,
           by
           his
           proper
           Characters
           ,
           in
           sundrie
           places
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           tearmes
           him
           ,
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             this
             World
          
           ;
           a
           &
           a
           b
           
             murtherer
             from
             the
             beginning
             ▪
          
           Peter
           compares
           him
           to
           c
           
             a
             roaring
             Lyon
          
           ,
           that
           rangeth
           abroad
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           
             seeking
             whō
             he
             may
             deuoure
          
           .
           His
           attempts
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           quality
           ,
           are
           called
           d
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ▪
           subtill
           &
           deepe
           deuises
           ;
           yea
           e
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           plots
           exquisitely
           contriued
           ,
           and
           orderly
           framed
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           Methode
           .
           The
           meaning
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           these
           and
           such
           like
           attributes
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           expresse
           that
           measure
           of
           policie
           and
           power
           ,
           which
           Satan
           hath
           reserued
           vnto
           himselfe
           euen
           in
           the
           state
           of
           his
           Apostasie
           ,
           improoued
           by
           long
           experience
           ,
           and
           instantly
           practised
           
           vpon
           the
           sonne
           ,
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           spirituall
           regiment
           of
           time
           ,
           as
           a
           meane
           to
           encounter
           the
           kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           same
           to
           ruine
           .
           To
           forbeare
           instances
           of
           open
           force
           made
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           by
           other
           courses
           ,
           for
           the
           compassing
           of
           his
           de●●c
           ,
           how
           skilfully
           he
           worke
           ,
           his
           owne
           aduantage
           ,
           by
           secret
           opposition
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           cursed
           Art
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Subiect
           of
           the
           present
           Discourse
           ,
           is
           a
           point
           not
           vnworthie
           your
           Honourable
           consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           Power
           of
           this
           Prince
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           beeing
           aboue
           the
           might
           of
           all
           sensible
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           seconded
           by
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           his
           knowledge
           and
           experience
           ,
           manifes●eth
           it selfe
           herein
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           by
           workes
           of
           wonder
           ,
           transcendent
           in
           regard
           of
           ordinarie
           capacitie
           ,
           and
           diuersly
           disp●●sed
           by
           his
           chosen
           instruments
           of
           both
           tex●t
           ▪
           sometime
           in
           matter
           of
           Diuination
           ,
           sometime
           by
           Inchantment
           ,
           sometime
           by
           rare
           〈◊〉
           and
           delusions
           ;
           otherwhiles
           by
           hurting
           ,
           by
           cu●ing
           ,
           by
           raising
           of
           Tempests
           ,
           by
           speedie
           conuayance
           and
           transportation
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           to
           purchase
           vnto
           himselfe
           admiration
           ,
           feare
           ,
           and
           faith
           ,
           of
           the
           credu●ous
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           vsually
           carried
           away
           ,
           with
           affectation
           and
           applause
           of
           signes
           and
           wonders
           .
           His
           policie
           ,
           appeareth
           in
           a
           wise
           and
           exqui●ite
           manner
           of
           framing
           and
           conceiuing
           both
           his
           practises
           and
           grounds
           ;
           the
           one
           to
           procure
           credit
           and
           intertainment
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           
           that
           he
           may
           not
           faile
           of
           his
           purpose
           ,
           but
           proceede
           vpon
           certenties
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           practise
           .
           He
           stands
           resolued
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           hath
           taken
           notice
           of
           him
           to
           be
           f
           
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             thereof
             :
          
           and
           therefore
           if
           he
           should
           offer
           to
           speake
           in
           his
           o●ne
           language
           ,
           or
           informe
           an
           Art
           by
           Rules
           of
           his
           owne
           deuising
           ;
           he
           might
           haply
           incurre
           suspicion
           of
           falshood
           .
           Hereupon
           he
           composeth
           his
           courses
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           counterfait
           and
           imitation
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           actions
           and
           dealings
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Gods
           owne
           proceeding
           with
           his
           Church
           ;
           holding
           it
           a
           sure
           principle
           in
           policie
           ,
           That
           actions
           will
           be
           much
           more
           effectuall
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           framed
           vnto
           the
           best
           presidents
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           are
           suted
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           meaner
           examples
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           Couenant
           with
           his
           Church
           ,
           binding
           himselfe
           by
           promise
           to
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           requiring
           of
           them
           the
           condition
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ;
           so
           doth
           Satan
           indent
           with
           his
           Subiects
           by
           mutuall
           confederacie
           ,
           either
           solemnly
           or
           secretly
           ;
           whereby
           they
           bind
           themselues
           on
           the
           one
           part
           to
           obserue
           his
           Rules
           ,
           and
           he
           on
           the
           other
           to
           accomplish
           their
           desires
           .
           Againe
           ,
           God
           giues
           his
           Word
           ,
           the
           Interpreter
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           ●eales
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           to
           which
           beeing
           rightly
           administred
           and
           receiued
           ,
           he
           hath
           tied
           his
           own
           presence
           ,
           and
           the
           worke
           of
           his
           grace
           in
           them
           that
           beleeue
           .
           Answerably
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Deuill
           giues
           a
           word
           of
           direction
           to
           his
           Instruments
           ,
           
           and
           addeth
           vnto
           it
           ,
           Charmes
           ,
           Figures
           ,
           Characters
           ,
           and
           other
           outward
           Ceremonies
           ,
           at
           the
           vse
           whereof
           he
           hath
           bound
           himselfe
           to
           be
           present
           ,
           and
           to
           manifest
           his
           power
           in
           effecting
           the
           thing
           desired
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           God
           hath
           reuealed
           his
           will
           to
           the
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           by
           familiar
           a
           conference
           ,
           by
           b
           dreams
           ,
           by
           c
           inspiration
           ,
           by
           d
           Trances
           :
           In
           the
           same
           maner
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           his
           Diuinors
           ,
           and
           Soothsayers
           ,
           his
           Pythonisses
           ,
           his
           Cassandra●s
           ,
           his
           Sibylles
           ,
           to
           whome
           he
           maketh
           knowne
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           by
           familiar
           presence
           ,
           by
           dreames
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           conclude
           ,
           God
           had
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           his
           Temple
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           yea
           his
           e
           Oracle
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           spake
           ,
           and
           gaue
           the
           answer
           vnto
           Moses
           :
           So
           of
           auncient
           times
           ,
           the
           deuill
           erected
           his
           Temple
           at
           
           Dodona
           ,
           and
           Delphos
           ,
           whence
           he
           gaue
           his
           answers
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           superstitio●s
           Heathen
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           doe
           giue
           resolution
           to
           the
           conscience
           in
           matters
           doubtfull
           and
           difficult
           :
           so
           the
           ministers
           of
           Satan
           ,
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Wise-men
           ,
           and
           Wise-women
           ,
           are
           at
           hand
           ,
           by
           his
           appointment
           ,
           to
           resolue
           ,
           direct
           ,
           and
           helpe
           ignorant
           and
           vnsetled
           persons
           ,
           in
           cases
           of
           distraction
           ,
           losse
           ,
           or
           other
           outward
           calamities
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Grounds
           whereupon
           he
           buildeth
           his
           proceedings
           for
           certentie
           ,
           are
           cunningly
           gathered
           from
           the
           disposition
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           by
           naturall
           all
           corruption
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           three
           speciall
           instances
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           knowes
           that
           Man
           naturally
           
           out
           of
           the
           light
           of
           grace
           ,
           hath
           but
           
           
             a
             meere
             Saule
          
           ,
           indued
           onely
           with
           some
           generall
           and
           confused
           notions
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           matters
           of
           deeper
           apprehension
           touching
           God
           and
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           vaile
           of
           ignorance
           and
           blindnesse
           drawne
           ouer
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           mind
           .
           Wherupon
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           apt
           to
           know
           and
           worship
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           learne
           his
           will
           ,
           yet
           for
           want
           of
           information
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           he
           is
           prone
           to
           erre
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           his
           notion
           .
           Here
           Satan
           applies
           himselfe
           to
           mans
           measure
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           drawes
           the
           minde
           into
           error
           ,
           by
           his
           delusions
           ,
           and
           impostures
           .
           This
           made
           the
           g
           Samaritants
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           superstitious
           h
           Athenians
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           to
           worship
           
             an
             vnknowne
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           i
           Deuill
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           Clarkes
           of
           Greece
           ,
           k
           Thales
           ,
           Plato
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           a
           better
           light
           ,
           sought
           vnto
           the
           Wizzards
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           whome
           they
           called
           Prophets
           ,
           men
           instructed
           by
           Satan
           in
           the
           grounds
           of
           Diuination
           .
           And
           of
           this
           sort
           were
           Iannes
           and
           lambres
           mentioned
           in
           the
           l
           Scriptures
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           also
           that
           the
           auncient
           Heathen
           ,
           hauing
           m
           
             no
             Law
             and
             Testimonie
             from
             God
             ,
          
           inquired
           at
           Soothsayers
           ,
           and
           murmuring
           Inchanters
           ;
           others
           betooke
           themselues
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           doubt
           and
           difficultie
           ,
           to
           the
           old
           Oracles
           of
           n
           Iupiter
           Ammon
           in
           Libya
           ,
           of
           o
           Iupiter
           Dodonaeus
           at
           Dodona
           in
           Epirus
           ;
           of
           p
           Apollo
           at
           Delphos
           ,
           of
           q
           Iupiter
           Trophonius
           in
           Boeotia
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ;
           where
           the
           Deuill
           gaue
           the
           answer
           ,
           sometimes
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           
           sometimes
           another
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Satan
           by
           obseruation
           perceiueth
           ,
           that
           man
           vpon
           a
           *
           weake
           and
           ignorant
           minde
           ,
           is
           prone
           superstitiously
           to
           dote
           vpon
           the
           creatures
           ,
           attributing
           some
           diuine
           operation
           or
           vertue
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           ground
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           or
           common
           vnderstanding
           ;
           and
           consequently
           disposed
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           some
           worke
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           to
           ioyne
           to
           the
           s●me
           worship
           the
           inuentions
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           commanded
           .
           Vpon
           which
           ground
           he
           made
           the
           Heathen
           to
           dote
           vpon
           their
           wisemen
           ,
           
             to
             regard
          
           h
           
             Soothsayers
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             wrought
             with
             Spirits
          
           ;
           The
           Chaldean
           i
           Philosophers
           renowmed
           for
           their
           superstitions
           and
           Magicall
           courses
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Heauens
           ,
           
             fatalium
             Legum
             Tabulam
          
           ,
           ascribing
           that
           to
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Starres
           ,
           which
           was
           knowne
           and
           done
           by
           Satanicall
           operation
           ;
           The
           Magicians
           of
           Persia
           ,
           to
           admit
           of
           corruptions
           in
           their
           auncient
           good
           learning
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           themselues
           ,
           vpon
           reading
           the
           fabulous
           writings
           of
           the
           Chaldean
           Sorcerers
           ,
           
           to
           the
           sludie
           of
           vnlawfull
           Arts
           inuented
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           the
           times
           of
           Daniel
           the
           Prophet
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           ●ncient
           Romanes
           vpon
           a
           superstitious
           do●age
           ,
           neuer
           to
           vndertake
           any
           businesse
           of
           weight
           ,
           
             ●isi
             auspicatò
          
           ,
           vnlesse
           they
           had
           luckie
           consent
           and
           warrant
           from
           the
           Colledges
           of
           their
           Augurors
           erected
           by
           Romul●u
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           naturall
           Distemper
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           ,
           shewing
           it selfe
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           That
           he
           cannot
           endure
           to
           stand
           in
           feare
           of
           imminent
           daunger
           ;
           
           That
           he
           swells
           in
           an
           high
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           deserts
           ,
           specially
           when
           he
           is
           in
           lower
           estate
           ,
           then
           he
           would
           be
           ;
           That
           he
           will
           not
           beare
           a
           wrong
           done
           ,
           without
           reuenge
           ;
           That
           he
           rests
           not
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           the
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           receiued
           ,
           but
           affecteth
           the
           searching
           of
           things
           secret
           ,
           and
           not
           reuealed
           .
           When
           the
           minde
           is
           possessed
           with
           these
           troubled
           passions
           ,
           with
           care
           to
           helpe
           it selfe
           ;
           then
           comes
           the
           Deuill
           ,
           and
           ministreth
           occasion
           to
           vse
           vnlawf●ll
           means
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           and
           forceth
           the
           minde
           by
           continuall
           suggestion
           ,
           to
           determine
           it selfe
           in
           particular
           vpon
           his
           owne
           crafts
           .
           It
           was
           the
           case
           of
           k
           Saul
           ,
           and
           of
           l
           Nebuchadnetsar
           .
           It
           caused
           many
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           to
           go
           from
           Athens
           to
           Memphis
           ,
           from
           Grecia
           to
           Syria
           ,
           from
           men
           on
           earth
           to
           wicked
           Spirits
           in
           hell
           ,
           to
           get
           more
           illumination
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           .
           It
           mooued
           sundrie
           ●●al-contented
           Priests
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           to
           aspire
           vnto
           the
           chaire
           of
           Supremacie
           ,
           by
           Diabolicall
           assistance
           ;
           yea
           b
           to
           exercise
           Magicall
           arts
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           Popes
           :
           and
           thereby
           to
           manifest
           indeed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           the
           true
           Successors
           of
           Simon
           Peter
           ,
           but
           heyres
           of
           the
           vertues
           of
           Simon
           
             that
             Magus
          
           ,
           who
           bewitched
           the
           people
           of
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           professed
           to
           doe
           that
           by
           the
           great
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           wrought
           by
           the
           ayde
           and
           assistance
           of
           the
           Deuill
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           doe
           thinke
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           Satan
           should
           in
           this
           sort
           oppose
           himselfe
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           his
           owne
           principalitie
           ,
           
           by
           such
           vngodly
           arts
           and
           exercises
           ;
           
           They
           must
           knowe
           ,
           that
           this
           and
           all
           other
           euills
           come
           to
           passe
           euen
           by
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           iustly
           permitted
           the
           same
           ;
           To
           punish
           the
           wicked
           for
           their
           horrible
           sin●es
           ;
           
           as
           Saul
           for
           his
           wickednesse
           :
           To
           auenge
           himselfe
           vpon
           Man
           for
           his
           ingratitude
           ;
           
           who
           hauing
           the
           truth
           reuealed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           will
           not
           beleeue
           or
           obey
           it
           ;
           To
           waken
           and
           rowze
           vp
           the
           godly
           ,
           who
           are
           sleeping
           in
           any
           great
           sinnes
           or
           infirmities
           ;
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           trie
           and
           prooue
           his
           people
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           cleaue
           to
           him
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           
           or
           seeke
           vnto
           Satan
           and
           wicked
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           Now
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           premisses
           ,
           we
           conclude
           it
           a
           necessarie
           thing
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           dealing
           of
           Satan
           in
           this
           kinde
           ,
           that
           knowing
           his
           subtill
           deuises
           ,
           they
           may
           learne
           to
           auoyd
           them
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           this
           Treatise
           was
           first
           framed
           ,
           and
           now
           exhibited
           to
           your
           Lordship
           .
           The
           iust
           commendation
           whereof
           ,
           aboue
           others
           formerly
           divulged
           touching
           this
           Argument
           ,
           appeareth
           herein
           ,
           that
           it
           serueth
           to
           the
           full
           opening
           and
           declaration
           of
           Satans
           Methode
           in
           the
           ground
           and
           practises
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
           Wherein
           among
           many
           other
           remarkable
           points
           ,
           it
           may
           please
           you
           to
           take
           speciall
           notice
           of
           these
           particulars
           .
           I.
           That
           they
           doe
           grossely
           erre
           ,
           who
           either
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           denie
           that
           there
           be
           Witches
           ,
           or
           in
           effect
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           ;
           auouching
           that
           there
           is
           no
           league
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           Deuill
           ;
           or
           affirming
           they
           
           can
           doe
           no
           such
           miraculous
           workes
           ,
           as
           are
           ascribed
           to
           them
           .
           The
           former
           issueth
           plainly
           our
           of
           the
           bodie
           of
           the
           Discourse
           .
           And
           for
           the
           latter
           ;
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Couenant
           betweene
           them
           ,
           either
           explicite
           in
           manner
           and
           forme
           ,
           or
           implicite
           by
           degrees
           of
           superstitious
           proceeding
           in
           the
           vse
           of
           meanes
           insufficient
           in
           themselues
           ;
           is
           plainely
           taught
           and
           confirmed
           in
           the
           same
           .
           That
           Witches
           may
           and
           doe
           worke
           wonders
           ,
           is
           euidently
           prooued
           ;
           howbeit
           not
           by
           an
           omnipotent
           power
           ,
           
           (
           as
           the
           〈…〉
           hath
           vnlearnedly
           and
           improperly
           tea●●
           〈◊〉
           )
           but
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           Satan
           their
           Princ●●●●ho
           is
           a
           powerfull
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           yet
           a
           Creatu●●●
           well
           as
           they
           .
           And
           the
           Wonders
           wrough●
           〈◊〉
           them
           are
           not
           properly
           and
           simply
           miracles
           ,
           
           but
           
             workes
             of
             wonder
          
           ,
           because
           they
           exceede
           the
           ordinarie
           power
           and
           capacitie
           of
           men
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           are
           ignorant
           of
           Satans
           habilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           hidden
           causes
           in
           nature
           ,
           whereby
           things
           are
           brought
           to
           passe
           .
           II.
           That
           the
           Witch
           truely
           conuicted
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           punishment
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Lawe
           of
           Moses
           ,
           the
           equitie
           whereof
           is
           perpetuall
           .
           Yea
           euen
           the
           better
           Witch
           of
           the
           two
           in
           common
           reputation
           ,
           because
           both
           are
           equally
           enemies
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           true
           religion
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           well
           knowne
           by
           true
           experience
           ,
           that
           all
           professed
           Sorc●rers
           ,
           are
           guiltie
           of
           many
           most
           monstrous
           impieties
           .
           III.
           That
           the
           Miracles
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           are
           indeed
           either
           no
           Miracles
           ,
           or
           false
           and
           deceitfull
           workes
           .
           Touching
           
           corporall
           presence
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           they
           affirme
           to
           be
           by
           miracle
           ;
           If
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           then
           miracles
           were
           not
           yet
           ceased
           ,
           but
           should
           still
           be
           as
           ordinarie
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           A
           point
           not
           onely
           confuted
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           
           but
           also
           by
           the
           testimonie
           of
           purer
           Antiquitie
           .
           Augustine
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             miracles
             were
             once
             necessarie
             to
             make
             the
             world
             beleeue
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             now
             seekes
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             may
             beleeue
             ,
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             yea
             ●
             monster
             in
             nature
             .
          
           Chrysostome
           conclude●
           〈◊〉
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           
           that
           
             there
             is
             now
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             no
             necessitie
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             calles
             him
             a
             false
             Prophet
             that
             now
             takes
             in
             hand
             to
             worke
             them
             .
          
           Againe
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           miracle
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           it
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           those
           that
           were
           wrought
           ,
           either
           by
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           For
           they
           were
           apparent
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           insensible
           ;
           and
           therfore
           neither
           of
           ●orce
           to
           mooue
           admiration
           ,
           nor
           to
           conuince
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           to
           beleeue
           .
           As
           for
           those
           ,
           which
           are
           pretended
           to
           be
           wrought
           by
           Saints
           in
           that
           church
           ;
           if
           we
           make
           recourse
           to
           the
           Primitiue
           times
           ,
           wherein
           God
           gaue
           the
           gift
           ,
           to
           breede
           faith
           in
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           power
           of
           producing
           such
           workes
           ,
           was
           neuer
           actually
           inherent
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           but
           dispensed
           by
           their
           ▪
           
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           Neither
           was
           it
           in
           their
           libertie
           ,
           to
           worke
           miracles
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           vpon
           speciall
           cause
           ▪
           
           to
           ca●l
           them
           thereunto
           .
           And
           i●
           neither
           the
           power
           nor
           the
           will
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           much
           lesse
           is
           it
           likely
           to
           be
           sound
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           And
           for
           their
           Reliques
           ,
           of
           what
           name
           soeuer
           ,
           so
           greatly
           magnified
           and
           resorted
           vnto
           ;
           we
           denie
           there
           is
           any
           such
           vertue
           in
           them
           .
           For
           they
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           more
           effectuall
           then
           the
           hem
           of
           Christs
           garment
           ,
           from
           which
           the
           power
           of
           healing
           the
           woman
           did
           not
           proceede
           ,
           but
           
             from
             himself●
          
           :
           
           Or
           ,
           then
           the
           Napkin
           of
           Paul
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           cure
           the
           sicke
           ,
           but
           
             the
             power
             of
             God
          
           onely
           ,
           dispensed
           
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Paul.
          
           
           Miracles
           therefore
           ,
           auouched
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           wrought
           at
           the
           Tombs
           &
           Statues
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           reliques
           and
           monuments
           ,
           are
           but
           meere
           Satanicall
           wonders
           ,
           seruing
           to
           maintaine
           Idolatrie
           and
           superstition
           ;
           and
           are
           in
           truth
           ,
           no
           better
           then
           ●the
           wonders
           of
           the
           Donatists
           in
           S.
           Augustines
           time
           ,
           
           
             aut
             figmenta
             mond●●cium
             hominum
             ,
             aut
             port●nta
             fallacium
             spirituum
             .
          
           
           IV.
           That
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           purely
           preached
           ,
           is
           a
           soueraigne
           meane
           ,
           to
           discoue●
           &
           con●ound
           the
           power
           and
           policie
           of
           Sa●●n
           in
           Witch-craft
           and
           Sorcerie
           .
           The
           wo●d
           of
           God
           preached
           ,
           is
           the
           weap●n
           of
           the
           Christians
           warfare
           ,
           and
           
             is
             mightie
             through
             God
             to
             cast
             downe
          
           strong
           bolds
           .
           
           At
           the
           dispensation
           of
           i●
           by
           the
           disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Satan
             fall
             from
             heauen
             a●
             lightning
             .
          
           
           After
           the
           ascension
           of
           Christ
           into
           Heauen
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Claudius
           Cesar
           *
           ,
           the
           Deuill
           stirred
           vp
           sundrie
           persons
           ,
           who
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           admirable
           works
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Magicke
           and
           
           Sorcerie
           ,
           were
           accounted
           as
           Gods
           ,
           and
           their
           Statues
           erected
           and
           worshipped
           with
           great
           reuerence
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           one
           Simon
           ,
           called
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           eminencie
           ;
           Magus
           ,
           practising
           his
           trade
           with
           successe
           ,
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           
           was
           holden
           to
           be
           
             the
             great
             power
             of
             God.
          
           Whose
           dealing
           was
           first
           discouered
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           shining
           in
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           conuicted
           with
           such
           euidence
           of
           truth
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Instrument
           of
           Satan
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           at
           length
           to
           flie
           ou●
           of
           Sama●i●
           into
           the
           Westerne
           parts
           ,
           
           as
           Eusebius
           recordeth
           in
           his
           Ecclesiasticall
           Historie
           .
           By
           this
           ,
           Christ
           the
           true
           angel
           of
           the
           Couenant
           ,
           lo●ked
           
             and
             bound
             vp
             Satan
             for
             a
          
           1000.
           
           yeares
           after
           his
           ascension
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           so
           generally
           powerfull
           in
           seducing
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           beene
           before
           his
           incarnation
           .
           But
           toward
           the
           expiration
           of
           those
           yeares
           ,
           when
           corruption
           began
           to
           creepe
           into
           the
           Papacie
           ;
           when
           the
           Bishops
           affected
           that
           Sea
           ,
           and
           aspired
           vnto
           it
           by
           Diabolicall
           arts
           ;
           when
           the
           Canons
           ,
           Decrees
           ,
           Sentences
           ,
           Synod●lls
           ,
           De●r●ialls
           ,
           Clemen●ines
           ,
           Extrauagants
           ,
           with
           other
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           preuailed
           aboue
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           then
           began
           Satan
           againe
           to
           erect
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           these
           workes
           of
           iniquitie
           to
           be
           set
           abroach
           .
        
         
           Th●se
           points
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           work
           ensueing
           ▪
           I
           humb●y
           commend
           to
           your
           Honorable
           patronage
           ,
           that
           vnder
           your
           protection
           they
           may
           freely
           passeth
           the
           common
           view
           of
           the
           world
           .
           Wherin
           if
           I
           seem
           ouer-bold
           ,
           thus
           to
           
           presse
           vpon
           your
           Lordship
           vnknowne
           ;
           my
           answer
           in
           at
           hand
           ;
           That
           all
           by-respects
           〈◊〉
           part
           ,
           I
           haue
           beene
           hereunto
           induced
           many
           waies
           .
           First
           ,
           vpon
           a
           reuerent
           opinion
           of
           those
           rare
           gifts
           of
           knowledge
           and
           pietie
           ;
           wherewith
           God
           hath
           beautified
           your
           person
           ,
           ●nd
           thereby
           aduanced
           you
           to
           high
           place
           ,
           and
           estimation
           in
           this
           Common-wealth
           ;
           Whereof
           those
           your
           graue
           and
           indicious
           speeches
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           weightiest
           matters
           touching
           God
           and
           Cesar
           ,
           as
           also
           those
           many
           learned
           writings
           ,
           haue
           giuen
           large
           testimonie
           .
           Frō
           which
           hath
           issued
           the
           greatnes
           of
           your
           Name
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           present
           iudgement
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           future
           expectation
           .
           Next
           out
           of
           a
           resolued
           perswasion
           of
           your
           Honourable
           disposition
           ,
           as
           in
           generall
           to
           the
           whole
           house
           of
           Leui
           ,
           so
           particularly
           to
           those
           ,
           whose
           labours
           haue
           fruitfully
           flowed
           out
           of
           the
           Schooles
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           amongst
           whome
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           booke
           ,
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           was
           none
           of
           the
           meanest
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Argument
           arising
           out
           of
           a
           Law
           Iudiciall
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           the
           calling
           and
           qualitie
           of
           a
           Iudge
           .
           A
           Law
           penall
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sutable
           to
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           whose
           office
           is
           to
           heare
           with
           fauour
           ,
           to
           determine
           with
           equitie
           ,
           to
           execute
           iustice
           with
           moderation
           .
           A
           law
           of
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           greatest
           weight
           ,
           immediately
           concerning
           God
           and
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           appertaining
           to
           him
           ,
           
           that
           
             sits
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           maintane
           his
           right
           ,
           
             that
             he
             may
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             and
             iudgement
             .
          
        
         
         
           By
           such
           Motiues
           ,
           I
           haue
           incouraged
           my
           〈◊〉
           ,
           vnder
           assurance
           of
           your
           Lordships
           pardon
           ,
           to
           present
           you
           with
           that
           ,
           wherein
           you
           are
           most
           deseruedly
           interessed
           ;
           further
           intreating
           your
           fauourable
           interpretation
           and
           acceptance
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           Worke
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           paines
           of
           the
           Publisher
           .
           And
           thus
           heartily
           wishing
           to
           your
           Lordship
           increase
           of
           grace
           and
           honour
           ,
           with
           a
           daily
           influence
           of
           blessing
           and
           direction
           from
           heauen
           ,
           vpon
           your
           graue
           consultations
           and
           employments
           ,
           I
           humbly
           take
           my
           leaue
           ,
           and
           commend
           you
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           
             by
             whome
             doe
             rule
             all
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
           Finchingfield
           .
           Octob.
           26.
           1608.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             L.
             in
             all
             Christian
             dutie
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             THOMAS
             PICKERING
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Contents
           .
        
         
           The
           entrance
           into
           the
           Discourse
           .
           Pag.
           1.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Witchcraft
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             That
             VVitchcraft
             is
             an
             Art.
             4
          
           
             That
             VVitchcraft
             is
             a
             wicked
             Art.
             7
          
           
             The
             ende
             of
             VVitchraft
             :
             To
             worke
             wonders
             .
             8
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             working
             wonders
             ,
             discontentment
             and
             Curiositie
             .
             9
          
           
             That
             wonders
             are
             wrought
             by
             Satans
             assistance
             .
             12
          
           
             The
             sorts
             of
             wonders
             .
          
           
             True
             wonders
             wrought
             onely
             by
             God.
             13
             ,
             14
          
           
             Ly●●g
             wonders
             wrought
             by
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             .
             18
          
           
             That
             Satan
             is
             able
             to
             doe
             extraordinarie
             works
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Nature
             .
             19
          
           
             The
             sorts
             of
             Lying
             wonders
             .
             22
          
           
             1.
             
             Illusions
             ,
             of
             the
             
               
                 Senses
                 .
                 22
              
               
                 Minde
                 .
                 22
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Reall
             workes
             .
             27
          
           
             That
             Satan
             cannot
             change
             one
             creature
             into
             another
             .
             33
          
           
             
             Gods
             Permission
             of
             the
             practises
             of
             Witchcraft
             .
             
               
                 Why
                 he
                 permitteth
                 them
                 ?
                 38
              
               
                 Satan
                 cannot
                 go
                 beyond
                 his
                 permission
                 .
                 39
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Ground
             of
             all
             the
             practises
             of
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             league
             betweene
             Satan
             and
             the
             Witch
             .
             42
          
           
             This
             League
             is
             twofold
             .
             
               
                 Expresse
                 or
                 open
                 .
                 47
              
               
                 Secret
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 degree
                 ,
                 thereof
                 .
                 51
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Parts
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             Diuination
             .
          
           
             How
             Satan
             beeing
             a
             creature
             ,
             reuealeth
             things
             to
             come
             .
             56
          
           
             Diuination
             by
             meanes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             true
             creatures
             of
             God
             ▪
             As
             ,
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 flying
                 and
                 noise
                 of
                 Birdes
                 .
                 66
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Intralls
                 of
                 Beasts
                 .
                 67
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 starres
                 called
                 Iudiciarie
                 Astrologie
                 .
                 73
              
            
          
           
             That
             Predictions
             by
             the
             Starres
             are
             vnlawfull
             .
             75.
             86
          
           
             Of
             the
             Obseruation
             of
             the
             Signe
             .
             88
          
           
             Of
             the
             choise
             and
             obseruation
             of
             daies
             .
             91
             
               
               
                 By
                 Dreames
                 ;
                 
                   
                     Diuine
                     .
                     93
                  
                   
                     Naturall
                     .
                     95
                  
                   
                     Diabolicall
                     .
                     97
                  
                
              
               
                 Notes
                 of
                 Difference
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 each
                 from
                 other
                 .
                 100
              
               
                 By
                 Lots
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Diuination
             by
             counterfeit
             meanes
             ;
             N●cromancie
             .
             107
          
           
             Whether
             that
             which
             was
             raised
             by
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             ,
             was
             true
             Samuel
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             109
          
           
             Diuination
             without
             meanes
             ;
             by
             immediate
             assistance
             of
             a
             familiar
             Spirit
             .
             121
             
               
                 Practised
                 two
                 waies
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     When
                     the
                     spirit
                     is
                     within
                     the
                     Witch
                     .
                     122
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     When
                     he
                     is
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Witch
                     .
                     123
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Difference
                 betweene
                 Traunces
                 diuine
                 and
                 diabolicall
                 .
                 124
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             working
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             
               
                 Inchantment
                 ;
                 
                   What
                   it
                   is
                
                 .
                 127
                 
                   
                     What
                     a
                     Charme
                     is
                     .
                     130
                  
                   
                     Whether
                     the
                     Charme
                     be
                     in
                     it selfe
                     effectual
                     to
                     worke
                     wonders
                     .
                     133
                  
                   
                     Particular
                     practises
                     referred
                     to
                     Inchantment
                     .
                     148
                  
                
              
               
                 Iugling
                 :
                 consisting
                 in
                 delusion
                 and
                 sleight
                 .
                 157
                 
                   
                     That
                     the
                     wonders
                     done
                     by
                     the
                     Sorcerers
                     of
                     Egypt
                     
                     befor●
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     were
                     lrgling
                     sleights
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     true
                     and
                     reall
                     works
                     .
                     160
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             Witches
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             Witch
             is
             .
             167
          
           
             How
             many
             Sorts
             of
             Witches
             .
             173
             
               
                 The
                 bad
                 Witch
                 .
                 173
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 Witch
                 the
                 worser
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 .
                 174
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 70.
                 signifies
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
                 178.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             punishment
             of
             Witches
             .
          
           
             Why
             Witches
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             Death
             .
             182
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             The
             Application
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Witchcraft
             to
             the
             present
             times
             .
          
           
             Here
             foure
             Points
             are
             handled
             .
             
               
                 I.
                 Whether
                 the
                 Witches
                 of
                 our
                 times●
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 condemned
                 by
                 this
                 Law
                 of
                 M●ses
                 .
                 186
                 
                   
                     Reasons
                     proouing
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     .
                     186
                  
                   
                     Allegations
                     to
                     the
                     contrarie
                     answered
                     .
                     188.
                     194.
                     
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 II.
                 How
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 to
                 discerne
                 and
                 discouer
                 a
                 Witch
                 .
                 199
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Meanes
                     of
                     Discouerie
                     two
                     :
                     200
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Examination
                         ,
                         vpon
                         Presumptions
                         .
                         ●00
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Conuiction
                         vpon
                         proofes
                         
                           
                             lesse
                             sufficient
                             :
                             205
                          
                           
                             more
                             sufficient
                             .
                             211
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 causes
                 mouing
                 Satan
                 to
                 further
                 their
                 discouerie
                 .
                 215
              
               
                 Why
                 all
                 Witches
                 are
                 not
                 speedily
                 detected
                 by
                 Satans
                 meanes
                 .
                 216
                 ,
                 217
              
            
          
           
             III.
             What
             Remedie
             may
             be
             vsed
             to
             preuent
             or
             cure
             the
             hurts
             of
             Witchcraft
             .
             219
          
           
             Remedies
             of
             two
             Sorts
             .
             
               
                 Lawfull
                 ,
                 either
                 preseruatiue
                 or
                 restoratiue
                 .
                 219
                 
                   
                     Preseruatiue
                     concerning
                     Persons
                     .
                     219
                     
                       
                         Whether
                         the
                         child
                         of
                         God
                         may
                         be
                         bewitched
                         or
                         no
                         ?
                         222
                         
                           
                             Concerning
                             places
                             of
                             abode
                             .
                             224
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Restoratiue
                     .
                     How
                     whole
                     countries
                     may
                     be
                     cured
                     .
                     227
                     
                       
                         How
                         particular
                         persons
                         may
                         be
                         cured
                         .
                         229
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 False
                 and
                 vnlawfull
                 Remedies
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   
                     Generall
                     .
                     The
                     gift
                     of
                     casting
                     out
                     of
                     Deuills
                     .
                     232
                  
                   
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     such
                     gift
                     in
                     the
                     church
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     daies
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                     232
                  
                   
                     Partic●●r
                     ,
                     siue
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     name
                     Iesus
                     .
                     239
                  
                   
                     The
                     vse
                     of
                     Saints
                     Reliques
                     .
                     241
                  
                   
                     The
                     Signe
                     of
                     the
                     Grosse
                     .
                     243
                  
                   
                     Hallowing
                     of
                     Creatures
                     .
                     244
                  
                   
                     Exorcismes
                     .
                     245
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             IV.
             Whether
             the
             witches
             of
             our
             times
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ?
             246
             
               
                 Reasons
                 proouing
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 .
                 247
              
               
                 Obiections
                 answered
                 .
                 251
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Table
           of
           the
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Chap.
                 
              
               
                 vers
                 .
              
               
                 Pag.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Genesis
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 226
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 226
              
            
             
               
                 30
              
               
                 37
              
               
                 141
              
            
             
               
                 37
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 41
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 44
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 69
              
            
             
               
                 Exodus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 166
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 163
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 165
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 166
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 40.
                 164
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 165
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 13
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 1
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 182
              
            
             
               
                 32
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 254
              
            
             
               
                 9
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 164
              
            
             
               
                 Leuiticus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 121
              
            
             
               
                 20
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 121
              
            
             
               
                 29
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 182
              
            
             
               
                 Numbers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 93
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 129
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 130
              
            
             
               
                 25
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 254
              
            
             
               
                 35
              
               
                 31
              
               
                 180.
                 183
              
            
             
               
                 Deuteronom
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 93
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 38
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 103
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 93
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 182
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 250
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 249
              
            
             
               
                 18
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 220
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 67.
                 73.
                 92
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 43.
                 108
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                  
              
               
                 121.
                 127
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 228
              
            
             
               
                 
                 20
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 225
              
            
             
               
                 Iosh●a
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 14
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Samuel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 15
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 8
              
            
             
               
                 28
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 126
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 122
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 62.108
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Kings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 17
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 116
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 40
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Kings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 245
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 34
              
               
                 116
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 242
              
            
             
               
                 20
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 14
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Chron.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 30
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 226
              
            
             
               
                 Iob.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 28
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 157
              
            
             
               
                 33
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 58
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 42.
                 143
              
            
             
               
                 92
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 221
              
            
             
               
                 106
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 235
              
            
             
               
                 136
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 15
              
            
             
               
                 Proverbes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 33
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 18
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 106
              
            
             
               
                 Ecclesiastes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 64
              
            
             
               
                 9
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 223
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 128
              
            
             
               
                 Isaiah
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 108
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 47
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 74
              
            
             
               
                 Ieremie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 23
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 93
              
            
             
               
                 Ezekiel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 21
              
               
                 21
              
               
                 67
              
            
             
               
                 Daniel
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 102
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 74
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 25
              
               
                 14
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 30
              
               
                 34
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 14
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 102
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 3
              
               
                 58
              
            
             
               
                 Matthew
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 94
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 43
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 23.
                 35
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 27
              
               
                 234
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 14
              
            
             
               
                 20
              
               
                 34
              
               
                 17
              
            
             
               
                 Marke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 5
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 41
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 234.
                 237
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 232
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 19
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Luke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 17
              
               
                 36
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 18
              
               
                 227
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 54
              
               
                 71
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 222
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 43
              
               
                 17
              
            
             
               
                 Acts.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 151
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 16
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 151
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 242
              
            
             
               
                 7
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 82
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 173
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 126
              
            
             
               
                 13
              
               
                 6
              
               
                 173
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 16
              
               
                 16
              
               
                 122.
                 151
              
            
             
               
                 19
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 242
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 2●5
                 .
                 240
              
            
             
               
                 Romanes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 8
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 199
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Corinth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 5
              
               
                 230
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 vlt.
                 
              
               
                 36
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 22
              
               
                 233
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Corinth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 5
              
            
             
               
                 11
              
               
                 14
              
               
                 147
              
            
             
               
                 12
              
               
                 2
              
               
                 124
              
            
             
               
                 Galatians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 1
              
               
                 23.
                 158
              
            
             
               
                 5
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 179
              
            
             
               
                 Ephesians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 12
              
               
                 5
              
            
             
               
                 Philippians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 241
              
            
             
               
                 Colossians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 198
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Thessal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 2
              
               
                 9
              
               
                 28.
                 238
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 10
              
               
                 39
              
            
             
               
                  
              
               
                 11
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Timoth.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 1
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 230
              
            
             
               
                 4
              
               
                 4
              
               
                 245
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 Timoth.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 3
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 160.
                 163
              
            
             
               
                 Hebrewes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 10
              
               
                 28
              
               
                 182
              
            
             
               
                 Reuelat.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 14
              
               
                 13
              
               
                 110.
                 115
              
            
             
               
                 21
              
               
                 8
              
               
                 179
              
            
             
               
                 22
              
               
                 15
              
               
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 "
                 Ecclesiasticus
                 .
                 "
              
            
             
               
                 46
              
               
                 20
              
               
                 112
              
            
             
               
                 Tobit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 6
              
               
                 7
              
               
                 226
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Discourse
           of
           Witchcraft
           .
        
         
           
             Exod.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             suffer
             a
             Witch
             to
             liue
             .
          
        
         
           THis
           text
           containeth
           one
           of
           the
           Iudiciall
           Lawes
           of
           Moses
           touching
           the
           punishment
           of
           Witchcraft
           :
           which
           argument
           I
           haue
           chosen
           to
           intreat
           of
           ,
           for
           these
           causes
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           because
           Witchcraft
           is
           arife
           and
           common
           sinne
           in
           these
           our
           daies
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           are
           intangled
           with
           it
           ,
           beeing
           either
           practitioners
           thereof
           in
           their
           owne
           persons
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           yeilding
           to
           seeke
           for
           helpe
           and
           counsell
           of
           such
           as
           practise
           it
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           there
           be
           sundrie
           men
           who
           
           receiue
           it
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           Witchcraft
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           meere
           illusion
           ,
           and
           Witches
           nothing
           but
           persons
           deluded
           by
           the
           Deuill
           :
           and
           this
           opinion
           takes
           place
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           is
           holden
           and
           maintained
           by
           such
           as
           are
           learned
           ,
           who
           doe
           auouch
           it
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           no
           witches
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           these
           and
           such
           like
           considerations
           ,
           I
           haue
           beene
           mooued
           to
           vndertake
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           this
           Iudiciall
           law
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           of
           the
           doctrine
           which
           shall
           be
           deliuered
           .
           In
           handling
           whereof
           ,
           two
           things
           are
           distinctly
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           what
           is
           a
           Witch
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           what
           is
           her
           due
           and
           deserued
           punishment
           .
           And
           both
           these
           beeing
           opened
           and
           handled
           ,
           the
           whole
           meaning
           of
           the
           law
           will
           the
           better
           appeare
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           .
           To
           giue
           the
           true
           descriptiō
           of
           a
           Witch
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           great
           difficultie
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           many
           differences
           and
           diuersities
           of
           opinions
           touching
           this
           point
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           we
           may
           properly
           and
           truly
           define
           a
           Witch
           ,
           
           we
           must
           first
           pause
           a
           while
           in
           opening
           the
           nature
           of
           Witchcraft
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           is
           deliuered
           in
           the
           bookes
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           true
           experience
           of
           learned
           and
           godly
           men
           .
        
         
           Touching
           Witchcraft
           therefore
           I
           will
           consider
           three
           points
           :
           
             
               I.
               What
               witchcraft
               is
               .
            
             
               II.
               What
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               whole
               practise
               thereof
               .
            
             
               III.
               How
               many
               kinds
               and
               differences
               there
               be
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             TO
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             :
             According
             to
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             all
             the
             places
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             which
             treate
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thus
             described
             :
          
           
             
               Witchcraft
               is
               a
               wicked
               Arte
               ,
               seruing
               for
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               
               of
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               God
               shall
               in
               iustice
               permit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               it
               is
               
                 an
                 Arte
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               commonly
               so
               called
               and
               esteemed
               amongst
               men
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               thus
               tearmed
               .
               For
               as
               in
               all
               good
               and
               lawfull
               arts
               ,
               the
               whole
               practise
               thereof
               is
               performed
               by
               certaine
               rules
               and
               precepts
               ,
               and
               without
               them
               nothing
               can
               be
               done
               :
               so
               Witchcraft
               hath
               certaine
               superstitious
               grounds
               and
               principles
               whereupon
               it
               standeth
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               alone
               the
               seats
               and
               practises
               thereof
               are
               commonly
               performed
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               demaunded
               ,
               what
               these
               rules
               be
               ,
               and
               whence
               they
               had
               their
               beginning
               ,
               considering
               that
               euery
               Arte
               hath
               reference
               to
               some
               author
               ,
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               originally
               taught
               and
               deliuered
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               weare
               deuised
               first
               by
               Satan
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               reuealed
               to
               wicked
               and
               vngodly
               persons
               of
               auncient
               times
               ,
               as
               occasion
               serued
               :
               who
               receiuing
               them
               from
               him
               ,
               became
               afterward
               ,
               in
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               instruments
               to
               
               report
               and
               conuey
               them
               to
               others
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               .
            
             
               For
               manifestation
               whereof
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               generall
               a
               Soueraigne
               Lord
               and
               King
               ouer
               all
               his
               creatures
               ,
               whether
               in
               heauen
               or
               earth
               ,
               none
               excepted
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               deuills
               themselues
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               exerciseth
               also
               a
               speciall
               kingdome
               ,
               partly
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               Church
               militant
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               glorie
               ouer
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               in
               heauen
               .
               Now
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               Deuill
               hath
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               called
               in
               Scripture
               the
               kingdom
               of
               darknes
               ,
               whereof
               himselfe
               is
               the
               head
               and
               gouernour
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               is
               tearmed
               a
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 darknes
              
               ,
               b
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               ruling
               and
               effectually
               working
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               enacted
               Laws
               ,
               whereby
               his
               kingdome
               is
               gouerned
               ,
               so
               hath
               the
               deuill
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               whereby
               he
               keepeth
               his
               subiects
               in
               awe
               and
               obedience
               ,
               which
               generally
               and
               for
               substance
               ,
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               transgressions
               
               of
               the
               very
               lawe
               of
               God.
               And
               amongst
               thē
               all
               ,
               the
               precepts
               of
               Witchcraft
               are
               the
               very
               chiefe
               and
               most
               notorious
               .
               For
               by
               them
               especially
               he
               holds
               vp
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               esteemeth
               the
               obedience
               of
               them
               ,
               then
               of
               other
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               deliuer
               them
               indifferently
               to
               euery
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               owne
               subiects
               ,
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               some
               speciall
               and
               tried
               ones
               ,
               whome
               he
               most
               betrusteth
               with
               his
               secrets
               ,
               as
               beeing
               the
               fittest
               to
               serue
               his
               turne
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               willingnesse
               to
               learne
               and
               practise
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               their
               abilitie
               to
               become
               instruments
               of
               the
               mischiefe
               ,
               which
               he
               intendeth
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               here
               asked
               ,
               whence
               the
               deuill
               did
               fetch
               and
               conceiue
               his
               rules
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               corruption
               and
               deprauation
               of
               that
               great
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               he
               once
               had
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               his
               seruice
               .
               For
               that
               beeing
               quite
               depraued
               by
               his
               fall
               ,
               he
               turnes
               the
               same
               to
               the
               inuenting
               and
               deuising
               of
               what
               he
               is
               possibly
               able
               ,
               against
               God
               and
               his
               honour
               .
               Hereupon
               ,
               well
               perceiuing
               
               that
               God
               hath
               expressely
               commanded
               to
               renounce
               ,
               and
               abhorre
               all
               practises
               of
               Whitchcraft
               ,
               he
               hath
               set
               abroach
               this
               art
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               a
               maine
               pillar
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               is
               flatly
               and
               directly
               opposed
               to
               one
               of
               the
               maine
               principall
               lawes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               touching
               the
               seruice
               of
               himselfe
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               .
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               conueies
               these
               vngodly
               principles
               and
               practises
               from
               man
               to
               man
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               finds
               in
               experience
               ,
               that
               things
               are
               farre
               more
               welcome
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               common
               nature
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               which
               are
               taught
               by
               man
               like
               vnto
               themselues
               ,
               then
               if
               the
               deuill
               should
               personally
               deliuer
               the
               same
               to
               each
               man
               in
               speciall
               .
               Hereupon
               ,
               he
               takes
               the
               course
               at
               first
               to
               instruct
               some
               fewe
               onely
               ,
               who
               beeing
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               conuey
               that
               which
               they
               know
               to
               others
               .
               And
               hence
               in
               probabilitie
               this
               deuillish
               trade
               ,
               had
               his
               first
               originall
               and
               continuance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               I
               call
               it
               
                 a
                 wicked
                 
                 art
              
               ,
               ●o
               distinguish
               it
               from
               all●good
               and
               lawfull
               a●●s
               ,
               taught
               in
               schooles
               of
               learnin●
               which
               〈◊〉
               they
               are
               war●antable
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ▪
               so
               are
               they
               no
               lesse
               profitable
               and
               necessary
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Againe
               ,
               to
               shewe
               the
               nature
               and
               quali●ie
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               most
               vngracious
               and
               wicked
               art
               ,
               as
               appear●th
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
               For
               when
               Saul
               had
               broken
               the
               expresse
               commandement
               of
               God
               ▪
               in
               sparing
               Agag
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               Samuel
               tells
               him
               ,
               th●t
               rebellion
               and
               disobedience
               is
               as
               the
               sinne
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               most
               horrible
               and
               〈…〉
               ,
               like
               vnto
               that
               wicked
               ,
               capitall
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               sinne
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               III.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               ●dde
               ▪
               
                 te●●ing
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 or
                 producing
                 of
                 wonders
                 ,
              
               wherein
               is
               noted
               the
               pro●er
               ende
               of
               this
               art
               ,
               whereby
               I
               put
               a
               further
               difference
               betweene
               it
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               are
               godly
               and
               lawfull
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               question
               be
               mooued
               ,
               why
               man
               should
               desire
               〈◊〉
               Witchcraft
               to
               worke
               wonders
               〈…〉
               the
               true
               and
               proper
               cause
               is
               〈…〉
               first
               temptation
               ,
               
               whereby
               the
               deuill
               preuailed
               against
               our
               first
               parents
               ,
               had
               inclosed
               within
               it
               many
               sinnes
               :
               for
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               was
               no
               small
               or
               single
               offence
               ,
               but
               as
               some
               haue
               taught
               ,
               contained
               in
               it
               the
               breach
               of
               euery
               commandement
               of
               the
               Morall
               lawe
               .
               Amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               Satan
               laboured
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               sinne
               of
               discontentment
               ,
               whereby
               they
               sought
               to
               become
               as
               Gods
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               better
               then
               God
               had
               made
               them
               ,
               not
               resting
               content
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               men
               .
               〈◊〉
               his
               sinne
               was
               then
               learned
               ▪
               and
               could
               neuer
               since
               b●
               forgotten
               ,
               but
               continually
               is
               deriued
               from
               them
               to
               al
               their
               poster●ie
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               become
               so
               common
               a
               corruption
               in
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               a
               man
               to
               be
               found
               ;
               vvho
               is
               not
               originally
               tainted
               therevvith
               as
               he
               is
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               This
               corruption
               shevves
               it selfe
               principally
               in
               tvvo
               things
               ,
               both
               vvhich
               are
               the
               maine
               causes
               of
               the
               practises
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               mans
               outwardest●●e
               ;
               for
               ▪
               lie
               beeing
               naturally
               possessed
               with
               a
               loue
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               an
               high
               conceit
               of
               his
               
               owne
               deseruing
               ,
               when
               he
               liues
               in
               base
               and
               low
               estate
               ,
               whether
               in
               regard
               of
               pouertie
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               honour
               and
               reputation
               ,
               which
               he
               thinkes
               by
               right
               is
               due
               vnto
               him
               :
               he
               then
               growes
               to
               some
               measure
               of
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               within
               himselfe
               .
               Hereupon
               ,
               he
               is
               mooued
               to
               yeeld
               himselfe
               to
               the
               deuill
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               vassall
               and
               scholler
               in
               this
               wicked
               art
               ,
               supposing
               that
               by
               the
               working
               of
               some
               wonders
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               able
               in
               time
               to
               releeue
               his
               pouerty
               ,
               and
               to
               purchase
               to
               himselfe
               credit
               and
               countenance
               amongst
               men
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               shew
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               by
               examples
               of
               some
               persons
               ,
               who
               by
               these
               meanes
               haue
               risen
               from
               nothing
               ,
               to
               great
               places
               and
               preferments
               in
               the
               world
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               in
               certain
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               as
               Syluester
               the
               second
               ,
               Benedict
               the
               eight
               ,
               Alexander
               the
               sixt
               ,
               Iohn
               the
               ●0
               .
               and
               twentie
               one
               ,
               &c.
               who
               for
               the
               attayning
               of
               the
               Popedom
               (
               as
               histories
               record
               )
               gaue
               thēselues
               to
               the
               deuil
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               ,
               they
               might
               rise
               frō
               one
               step
               of
               honour
               to
               another
               ,
               vntill
               they
               had
               seated
               themselues
               
               in
               the
               chaire
               of
               the
               Papacie
               .
               So
               great
               was
               their
               desire
               of
               eminencie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               it
               caused
               them
               to
               dislike
               meaner
               conditions
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               neuer
               to
               cease
               aspiring
               ,
               though
               they
               incurred
               thereby
               the
               hazard
               of
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               soules
               .
            
             
               The
               scond
               degree
               of
               discontentment
               ,
               
               is
               in
               the
               minde
               and
               inward
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               curiositie
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               resteth
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               measure
               of
               inward
               gifts
               receiued
               ,
               as
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               wit
               ,
               vnderstanding
               ,
               memorie
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               but
               aspires
               to
               search
               out
               such
               things
               as
               God
               would
               haue
               kept
               secret
               :
               and
               hence
               he
               is
               mooued
               to
               attempt
               the
               cursed
               art
               of
               Magicke
               and
               witchcraft
               ,
               as
               a
               way
               to
               get
               further
               knowledge
               in
               matters
               secret
               and
               not
               reueiled
               ,
               that
               by
               working
               of
               wonders
               ,
               he
               may
               purchase
               fame
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               consequently
               reape
               more
               benefit
               by
               such
               vnlawfull
               courses
               ,
               then
               in
               likelihood
               he
               could
               haue
               done
               ,
               by
               ordinarie
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               affirmed
               in
               the
               description
               ,
               
               that
               Witchcraft
               is
               practised
               
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Deuill
                 ,
              
               yet
               the
               more
               fully
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               all
               good
               ,
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               commendable
               arts
               .
               For
               in
               them
               experience
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               the
               Arts-master
               is
               able
               by
               himselfe
               to
               practise
               his
               art
               ,
               &
               to
               doe
               things
               belonging
               thereunto
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               another
               .
               But
               in
               this
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               for
               here
               the
               worke
               is
               done
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               another
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               who
               is
               confederate
               with
               the
               Witch
               .
               The
               power
               of
               effecting
               such
               strange
               works
               ,
               is
               not
               in
               the
               art
               ,
               neither
               doth
               it
               flow
               from
               the
               skill
               of
               the
               sorcerer
               ,
               man-or-woman
               ,
               but
               is
               deriued
               wholly
               ▪
               from
               Satan
               ,
               and
               is
               brought
               into
               execution
               by
               vertue
               of
               mutuall
               consederacie
               ▪
               betweene
               him
               and
               the
               Magician
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               this
               part
               of
               the
               description
               may
               be
               more
               clearely
               manifested
               ,
               〈…〉
               procede
               to
               a
               further
               point
               ,
               〈…〉
               kind
               of
               wonders
               they
               be
               which
               are
               ordinarily
               wrought
               by
               the
               ministerie
               and
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Wonders
               therefore
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               either
               true
               and
               plaine
               ,
               or
               lying
               
               and
               deceitfull
               .
            
             
               A
               true
               wonder
               is
               a
               rare
               worke
               ,
               done
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               simply
               ,
               either
               aboue
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               properly
               called
               a
               miracle
               .
               The
               Scripture
               is
               plentifull
               in
               examples
               of
               this
               kind
               .
               Of
               this
               sort
               ,
               was
               the
               deuiding
               of
               the
               redde
               sea
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               drie
               land
               by
               a
               mighty
               east
               wind
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               might
               passe
               through
               it
               ,
               Exod.
               14.
               21.
               
               For
               though
               the
               East
               wind
               be
               naturall
               of
               great
               force
               to
               mooue
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               to
               drie
               the
               earth
               ;
               yet
               to
               part
               the
               sea
               asunder
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               waters
               to
               stand
               as
               walls
               on
               each
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               sea
               as
               a
               pauement
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               worke
               simply
               aboue
               the
               naturall
               power
               of
               any
               wind
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               a
               miracle
               .
               Again
               ,
               such
               were
               the
               wonders
               done
               by
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               before
               Pharaoh
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               one
               whereof
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               many
               ,
               was
               the
               turning
               of
               Aarons
               rodde
               into
               a
               serpent
               ,
               a
               worke
               truely
               miraculous
               .
               For
               it
               is
               aboue
               the
               power
               of
               naturall
               generation
               ,
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               on
               creature
               should
               be
               really
               turned
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               another
               ,
               as
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               
               roode
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               a
               serpent
               .
               Of
               the
               like
               kinde
               ,
               were
               the
               standing
               of
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               firmament
               without
               moouing
               in
               his
               course
               ,
               for
               a
               whole
               day
               ,
               losh
               .
               10.
               13.
               the
               going
               backe
               of
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               firmament
               tenne
               degrees
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
               20.
               11.
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               three
               men
               ,
               Shadrach
               ,
               Meshach
               ,
               and
               Abednego
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               hoat
               fierie
               fornace
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               25.
               and
               of
               Daniel
               in
               the
               lyons
               den
               ,
               Dan.
               6.
               22.
               the
               feeding
               of
               fiue
               thousand
               men
               ,
               beside
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               with
               fiue
               loaues
               and
               two
               fishes
               ,
               Matth.
               14.
               20.
               21.
               the
               curing
               of
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               bling
               man
               ,
               with
               spittle
               and
               clay
               tempered
               together
               ,
               Ioh.
               9.
               6.
               7.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               the
               effecting
               of
               a
               miracle
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               is
               a
               work
               proper
               to
               God
               onely
               ;
               and
               no
               creature
               ,
               man
               ,
               or
               Angel
               ,
               can
               doe
               any
               thing
               either
               aboue
               or
               contrarie
               to
               nature
               ,
               but
               he
               alone
               which
               is
               the
               Creator
               .
               For
               as
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               made
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               reserued
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               a
               peculiar
               work
               of
               his
               almightie
               power
               ,
               to
               change
               or
               abolish
               the
               substance
               ,
               propertie
               ,
               motion
               
               and
               vse
               of
               any
               creature
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               author
               and
               creator
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               perfectly
               able
               to
               command
               ,
               restraine
               ,
               enlarge
               ,
               or
               extend
               the
               power
               &
               strēgth
               thereof
               ,
               without
               the
               helpe
               or
               assistance
               of
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               working
               of
               a
               miracle
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               creation
               ,
               for
               therein
               a
               thing
               is
               made
               to
               be
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               before
               .
               And
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               proper
               to
               God
               alon
               ,
               by
               whose
               power
               ,
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               were
               once
               produced
               out
               of
               things
               that
               did
               not
               appeare
               .
               The
               conclusion
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               this
               ,
               which
               Dauid
               confesseth
               in
               the
               Psalme
               :
               
                 God
                 onely
                 doth
                 wondrous
                 things
              
               ,
               Psalme
               136.
               4.
               that
               is
               ,
               works
               simply
               wonderfull
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               new
               ,
               did
               worke
               miracles
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               but
               how
               ?
               not
               by
               their
               owne
               power
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               beeing
               onely
               his
               instruments
               ,
               whom
               he
               vsed
               for
               some
               speciall
               purpose
               in
               those
               works
               :
               and
               such
               as
               did
               not
               themselues
               cause
               the
               miracle
               ,
               but
               
               God
               in
               and
               by
               them
               .
               The
               same
               doth
               Peter
               and
               Iohn
               acknowledge
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               restored
               the
               lame
               man
               to
               the
               perfect
               vse
               of
               his
               limmes
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 made
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 goe
                 ,
              
               Act.
               3.
               13.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               obiected
               ,
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               in
               his
               manhood
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               ,
               as
               those
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               .
               Ans.
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               man
               did
               something
               in
               the
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               .
               For
               in
               euery
               miraculous
               worke
               there
               be
               two
               things
               ,
               the
               worke
               it
               sel●e
               ,
               and
               the
               acting
               or
               dispensing
               of
               the
               work
               :
               the
               work
               it selfe
               ,
               being
               for
               nature
               and
               substance
               miraculous
               ,
               considering
               it
               was
               aboue
               or
               against
               the
               order
               of
               natural
               causes
               ,
               did
               not
               proceed
               ●rom
               Christ
               as
               man
               ,
               but
               from
               him
               as
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               this
               or
               that
               visible
               manner●
               to
               the
               viewe
               of
               men
               ,
               was
               done
               and
               performed
               by
               his
               manhood
               .
               For
               example
               ;
               The
               raising
               vp
               of
               Lazarus
               out
               of
               the
               graue
               ,
               hauing
               beene
               dead
               foure
               daies
               ,
               was
               a
               miracle●
               to
               the
               effecting
               whereof
               ,
               both
               the
               Godhead
               &
               the
               manhood
               of
               Christ
               ●ōcurred
               ,
               
               by
               their
               seueral
               &
               distinct
               actiōs
               .
               The
               manhood
               onely
               vttered
               the
               voice
               ,
               and
               bad
               Lazarus
               come
               forth
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               godhead
               of
               Christ
               that
               fetched
               his
               soule
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               againe
               into
               his
               bodie
               ,
               yea
               ,
               which
               gaue
               life
               and
               power
               to
               Lazarus
               ,
               to
               heare
               the
               voice
               vttered
               ,
               to
               rise
               and
               come
               forth
               .
               Ioh.
               11.
               43.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               when
               he
               gaue
               sight
               to
               the
               blinde
               ,
               Matth.
               20.
               34.
               he
               touched
               their
               eyes
               with
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               manhood
               ,
               but
               the
               power
               of
               opening
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               them
               to
               see
               ,
               came
               from
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               .
               And
               in
               all
               other
               miraculous
               workes
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               the
               miracle
               was
               alwaies
               wrought
               by
               his
               diuine
               power
               onely
               ;
               the
               outward
               actions
               and
               circumstances
               that
               accompanied
               the
               same
               ,
               proceeded
               from
               him
               as
               he
               was
               man.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               if
               Christ
               as
               he
               is
               man
               ,
               cannot
               worke
               a
               true
               miracle
               ,
               then
               no
               meere
               creature
               can
               doe
               it
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               Angels
               themselues
               ,
               and
               consequently
               not
               Satan
               ,
               it
               beeing
               a
               meere
               supernaturall
               worke
               ,
               performed
               onely
               by
               the
               omnipotent
               power
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               §
               2.
               
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               wonders
               ,
               are
               lying
               and
               deceitfull
               ,
               which
               also
               are
               extraordinarie
               workes
               in
               regard
               of
               man
               ,
               because
               they
               proceed
               not
               from
               the
               vsuall
               and
               ordinarie
               course
               of
               nature
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               be
               no
               miracles
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               done
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               aboue
               or
               against
               nature
               simply
               ,
               but
               aboue
               and
               against
               the
               ordinarie
               course
               thereof
               :
               and
               these
               are
               properly
               such
               wonders
               ,
               as
               are
               done
               by
               Satan
               and
               his
               instruments
               ;
               examples
               whereof
               wee
               shall
               see
               afterwards
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               in
               reason
               thinke
               it
               not
               likely
               ,
               that
               a
               creature
               should
               be
               able
               to
               worke
               extraordinarily
               by
               naturall
               means
               ,
               he
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               hath
               reserued
               to
               himselfe
               alone
               the
               power
               of
               abolishing
               and
               changing
               nature
               ,
               the
               order
               whereof
               he
               set
               and
               established
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               yet
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               ordinarie
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               he
               hath
               put
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               strongest
               creatures
               ,
               Angels
               and
               deuills
               .
               That
               the
               Angels
               haue
               receiued
               this
               power
               ,
               and
               doe
               execute
               the
               same
               vpon
               his
               command
               or
               permission
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               by
               
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               proofe
               of
               it
               is
               not
               so
               necessarie
               in
               this
               place
               .
               But
               that
               Satan
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               extraordinarie
               workes
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               nature
               (
               which
               is
               the
               question
               in
               hand
               )
               it
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               in
               him
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Deuil
               is
               by
               nature
               a
               spirit
               ,
               &
               therfore
               of
               great
               vnderstanding
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               &
               capacitie
               in
               all
               naturall
               things
               ,
               of
               what
               sort
               ,
               qualitie
               ,
               &
               cōdition
               soeuer
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               causes
               or
               effects
               ,
               whether
               of
               a
               simple
               or
               mixt
               nature
               .
               By
               reason
               whereof
               he
               can
               search
               more
               deeply
               &
               narrowly
               into
               the
               grounds
               of
               things
               ,
               then
               all
               corporall
               creatures
               that
               are
               clothed
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               auncient
               spirit
               ,
               whose
               skil
               hath
               beene
               confirmed
               by
               experience
               of
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               almost
               of
               sixe
               thousand
               yeares
               .
               Hence
               he
               hath
               attainted
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               many
               secrets
               ,
               and
               by
               long
               obseruation
               of
               the
               effects
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               discern
               and
               iudge
               of
               hidden
               causes
               in
               nature
               ,
               which
               man
               in
               likelyhood
               cannot
               come
               vnto
               by
               ordinarie
               meanes
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               that
               opportunitie
               both
               of
               vnderstāding
               
               and
               experience
               .
               Hereupon
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               whereas
               in
               nature
               there
               be
               some
               properties
               ,
               causes
               ,
               and
               effects
               ,
               which
               man
               neuer
               imagined
               to
               be
               ;
               others
               ,
               that
               men
               did
               once
               know
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               forgot
               ;
               some
               ,
               which
               men
               knewe
               not
               ,
               but
               might
               know
               ;
               and
               thousands
               which
               can
               hardly
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               be
               known
               :
               all
               these
               are
               most
               familiar
               vnto
               him
               ,
               because
               in
               themselus
               they
               be
               no
               wonders
               ,
               but
               only
               misteries
               and
               secrets
               ,
               the
               vertue
               and
               effect
               whereof
               he
               hath
               sometime
               obserued
               since
               his
               creation
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               spirit
               of
               wonderfull
               power
               and
               might
               ,
               able
               to
               shake
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               confound
               the
               creatures
               inferiour
               to
               him
               in
               nature
               and
               condition
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               restrained
               by
               the
               omnipotent
               power
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               power
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               great
               by
               his
               creation
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               not
               impayred
               by
               his
               fall
               ,
               but
               rather
               increased
               and
               made
               more
               forcible
               by
               his
               irreconciliable
               malice
               he
               beareth
               to
               mankind
               ,
               specially
               the
               seede
               of
               the
               woman
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               deuil
               an
               admirable
               quicknes
               and
               agilitie
               ,
               proceeding
               
               from
               his
               spirituall
               nature
               ,
               whereby
               he
               can
               very
               speedily
               and
               in
               a
               short
               spoce
               of
               time
               ,
               conuay
               himselfe
               and
               other
               creatures
               into
               places
               farre
               distant
               one
               from
               another
               .
               By
               these
               ●ower
               helpes
               ,
               Satan
               is
               inabled
               to
               doe
               strange
               workes
               .
               Strange
               I
               say
               to
               man
               ,
               whose
               knowledge
               since
               the
               fall
               is
               mingled
               with
               much
               ignorance
               ,
               euen
               in
               naturall
               things
               ;
               whose
               experience
               is
               of
               short
               continuance
               ,
               and
               much
               hindered
               by
               forgetfulnes
               ;
               whose
               agilitie
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               grosse
               nature
               ,
               is
               nothing
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               the
               helpe
               of
               other
               creatures
               ;
               whose
               power
               is
               but
               weaknes
               and
               infirmity
               in
               comparison
               of
               Satans
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               if
               their
               be
               any
               further
               doubt
               ,
               how
               Satan
               can
               by
               these
               helpes
               worke
               wonders
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               resolued
               of
               the
               truth
               thereof
               by
               considering
               three
               other
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               great
               knowledge
               and
               skill
               in
               nature
               he
               is
               able
               to
               apply
               creature
               to
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               efficient
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               therby
               bring
               things
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               common
               conceit
               impossible
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               hath
               power
               to
               mooue
               
               them
               ,
               not
               onely
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               course
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               more
               speed
               and
               celeritie
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               he
               can
               apply
               and
               mooue
               ,
               so
               by
               his
               spirituall
               nature
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               if
               God
               permit
               ,
               to
               conuey
               himselfe
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               without
               any
               penetration
               of
               dimensions
               :
               and
               beeing
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               neuer
               so
               solide
               ,
               he
               can
               worke
               therein
               ,
               not
               onely
               according
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               nature
               thereof
               ,
               but
               as
               farre
               as
               the
               strength
               and
               abilitie
               of
               those
               principles
               will
               possibly
               reach
               and
               extend
               themselues
               .
               Thus
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               deuill
               can
               in
               generall
               worke
               wonders
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               Now
               more
               particularly
               ,
               the
               deuills
               wonders
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               Illusions
               ,
               or
               reall
               actions
               .
            
             
               An
               illusion
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               Satan
               ,
               wherby
               he
               deludeth
               or
               deceiueth
               man.
               And
               it
               is
               two-fold
               ;
               either
               of
               the
               outward
               senses
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               minde
               .
               An
               illusion
               of
               the
               outward
               senses
               ,
               
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               the
               deuil
               ,
               wherby
               he
               makes
               a
               man
               to
               thinke
               that
               he
               heareth
               ,
               seeth
               ,
               feeleth
               or
               toucheth
               such
               things
               as
               indeede
               he
               doth
               not
               .
               
               This
               the
               deuill
               can
               easily
               doe
               diuers
               waies
               ,
               euen
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               nature
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               by
               corrupting
               the
               instruments
               of
               sense
               ,
               as
               the
               humor
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               &c.
               or
               by
               altering
               and
               changing
               the
               ayre
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             
               Experience
               teacheth
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               deuill
               is
               a
               skilfull
               practitioner
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               though
               the
               means
               whereby
               he
               worketh
               such
               feats
               ,
               be
               vnknowne
               vnto
               vs.
               In
               this
               manner
               Paul
               affirmeth
               that
               the
               Galatians
               were
               deluded
               ,
               whē
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 O
                 foolish
                 G●latians
                 who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
                 ?
              
               Gal.
               3.
               1.
               
               Where
               he
               vseth
               a
               word
               *
               borrowed
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               witches
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
               who
               vse
               to
               cast
               a
               miste
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               before
               the
               eyes
               to
               dazle
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               things
               to
               appeare
               vnto
               them
               which
               indeede
               they
               doe
               not
               see
               :
               and
               the
               ground
               of
               Pauls
               comparison
               is
               that
               which
               hee
               takes
               for
               a
               graunted
               truth
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               such
               delusions
               whereby
               mens
               senses
               are
               and
               may
               be
               corrupted
               by
               Satanicall
               operation
               .
            
             
               Thus
               againe
               the
               deuill
               by
               the
               Witch
               of
               Endor
               deceiued
               Saul
               in
               the
               appearance
               
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               ●
               .
               Sam.
               28.
               making
               him
               beleeue
               that
               it
               had
               beene
               Samuel
               indeed
               ,
               whereas
               it
               was
               but
               a
               mere
               coun●erfeit
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               shal
               appeare
               hereafter
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               deuill
               knowing
               the
               constitutions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               diseases
               whereunto
               they
               are
               inclined
               ,
               taks
               the
               vantage
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               secondeth
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               disease
               by
               the
               cōcurrence
               of
               his
               owne
               delusion
               ,
               thereby
               corrupting
               the
               imagination
               ,
               and
               working
               in
               the
               minde
               a
               strong
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               become
               ,
               that
               which
               in
               truth
               they
               are
               not
               .
               This
               is
               apparant
               in
               that
               disease
               ▪
               which
               is
               tearmed
               Lycanthropia
               ,
               where
               some
               ,
               hauing
               their
               brains
               possessed
               and
               distempered
               with
               melancholy
               ,
               haue
               verily
               thought
               themselues
               to
               bee
               wolues
               ,
               and
               so
               behaued
               themselues
               .
               And
               the
               Histories
               of
               men
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               haue
               recorded
               strange
               testimonies
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               haue
               been
               thus
               turned
               into
               wolues
               ,
               lyons
               ,
               dogges
               birds
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               really
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               appearance
               ,
               and
               phantasie
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               records
               are
               true
               .
               For
               God
               in
               his
               
               iust
               iudgement
               ,
               may
               suffer
               some
               men
               so
               to
               be
               bewitched
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               that
               to
               their
               conceit
               th●y
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               like
               these
               bruit
               beaste
               ,
               though
               indeede
               they
               remaine
               true
               〈◊〉
               still
               .
               For
               it
               i●
               a
               worke
               surmounting
               the
               deuills
               power
               ,
               to
               change
               the
               substance
               of
               any
               one
               creature
               ,
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               another
               .
               By
               this
               kind
               of
               delusion
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               of
               blindnesse
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               hath
               taken
               great
               aduantage
               ,
               and
               much
               encreased
               her
               riches
               and
               honour
               .
               For
               there
               be
               three
               points
               of
               the
               religion
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               to
               wi●●e
               ,
               
                 Rurgatorie
                 ,
                 Inuocation
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 honouring
                 of
                 Reliques
                 ,
              
               whereby
               she
               hath
               notably
               inriched
               her selfe
               ,
               all
               which
               had
               their
               first
               foundation
               from
               these
               and
               such
               like
               Satanicall
               impostures
               .
               For
               the
               onely
               way
               ,
               whereby
               they
               haue
               brought
               the
               common
               sort
               to
               yeeld
               vnto
               them
               ,
               both
               for
               beleefe
               and
               practise
               ,
               hath
               beene
               by
               deluding
               their
               outward
               sense●
               ,
               with
               false
               apparitions
               of
               ghosts
               and
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               walking
               and
               ranging
               abroad
               after
               their
               departure
               ,
               and
               such
               like●
               wherby
               simple
               persons
               ,
               ignorant
               of
               their
               fetches
               
               and
               delusions
               ,
               haue
               beene
               much
               affrighted
               ,
               a●d
               caused
               thorough
               extremitie
               of
               feare
               and
               dread
               ,
               to
               purchase
               their
               owne
               peace
               and
               securitie
               ,
               by
               many
               and
               great
               expenses
               .
               And
               indeede
               these
               were
               the
               strongest
               arguments
               that
               euer
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               which
               most
               preuailed
               with
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               in
               stories
               of
               all
               nations
               and
               ages
               ,
               where
               such
               deceits
               haue
               taken
               place
               ,
               though
               oftentimes
               by
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               taken
               in
               their
               craft
               ,
               and
               their
               feat●
               reuealed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               kind
               of
               illusion
               ,
               is
               
                 of
                 the
                 minde
              
               ,
               whereby
               the
               deuill
               deceiues
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               man
               thinke
               that
               of
               himselfe
               which
               is
               not
               true
               .
               Thus
               experience
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               deluded
               men
               both
               in
               former
               and
               latter
               times
               ,
               who
               haue
               auouched
               and
               professed
               themselues
               to
               be
               kings
               ,
               or
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Kings
               .
               Yea
               ,
               some
               haue
               holden
               themselues
               to
               be
               Christ
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               Elias
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               and
               some
               extraordinarie
               Prophets
               .
               And
               the
               like
               concei●s
               haue
               entred
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               sundrie
               Witches
               ,
               by
               the
               suggestion
               and
               
               perswasion
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
               To
               whome
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               wholly
               resigned
               their
               soules
               and
               bodies
               ,
               they
               haue
               beene
               mooued
               to
               beleeue
               things
               impossible
               touching
               themselues
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               haue
               indeed
               beene
               changed
               into
               other
               creatures
               ,
               as
               catts
               ,
               birds
               ,
               mise
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               inquisitions
               of
               Spaine
               &
               other
               countries
               ,
               wherein
               these
               and
               such
               like
               things
               are
               recorded
               touching
               Witches
               really
               metamorphosed
               into
               such
               creatures
               ,
               cannot
               be
               true
               ;
               considering
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               thus
               to
               change
               substāces
               into
               other
               substāces
               .
               And
               those
               conuersions
               recorded
               by
               them
               ,
               were
               onely
               Satans
               illusions
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               mindes
               of
               Witches
               were
               possessed
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               ;
               which
               though
               they
               were
               extraordinarie
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               kinde
               are
               )
               yet
               they
               went
               not
               beyond
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               the
               deuills
               wonders
               ,
               are
               
                 reall
                 workes
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               indeede
               that
               which
               they
               seeme
               and
               appeare
               to
               be
               .
               These
               ,
               howsoeuer
               to
               men
               that
               knowe
               not
               the
               natures
               of
               things
               ,
               nor
               the
               secret
               and
               hidden
               causes
               thereof
               ,
               
               they
               may
               seeme
               very
               strange
               and
               admirable
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               no
               true
               miracles
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               aboue
               and
               beyond
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               here
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               the
               deuils
               workes
               are
               not
               reall
               and
               true
               actions
               ,
               because
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               calleth
               them
               
                 Lying
                 wonders
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Thes.
               2.
               9.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               called
               
                 Lying
                 wonders
              
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               workes
               themselues
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               workes
               truely
               done
               and
               effected
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               deuills
               end
               and
               purpose
               in
               working
               thē
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               lie
               vnto
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               to
               deceiue
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               which
               point
               will
               appeare
               in
               the
               viewe
               of
               some
               particular
               examples
               .
            
             
               First
               ▪
               we
               read
               in
               the
               historie
               of
               Iob
               ,
               
               that
               Satan
               brought
               downe
               fire
               from
               heauen
               ,
               which
               burnt
               vp
               Iobs
               sheep
               and
               seruants
               ;
               and
               caused
               a
               mightie
               winde
               to
               blowe
               downe
               the
               house
               vpon
               his
               children
               ,
               
               as
               they
               were
               feasting
               ,
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
               Againe
               ,
               he
               smot
               the
               bodie
               of
               Iob
               with
               botches
               and
               boyles
               .
               All
               these
               were
               true
               &
               reall
               works
               ,
               very
               strange
               &
               admirable
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               miracles
               ,
               because
               they
               exceeded
               not
               the
               compasse
               of
               nature
               .
               
               For
               first
               ,
               when
               he
               cast
               downe
               the
               fire
               from
               heauen
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               create
               the
               fire
               of
               nothing
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               worke
               proper
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               but
               applied
               creature
               to
               creature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               produced
               such
               a
               matter
               as
               was
               fit
               to
               make
               fire
               of
               .
               If
               it
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               he
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               this
               ?
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               his
               knowledge
               in
               naturall
               causes
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               materiall
               cause
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               beeing
               throughly
               knowne
               and
               founde
               out
               ,
               Satan
               brought
               fire
               vnto
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               putting
               fire
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               fire
               ,
               he
               brought
               it
               downe
               by
               his
               power
               and
               agilitie
               from
               heauen
               ,
               vpon
               the
               cattell
               and
               seruants
               of
               Iob.
               Againe
               ,
               the
               winde
               which
               blewe
               downe
               the
               house
               ,
               where
               his
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               was
               not
               created
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               but
               he
               knowing
               well
               the
               matter
               wherof
               winds
               are
               generated
               naturally
               ,
               added
               matter
               to
               matter
               ,
               and
               thence
               came
               the
               winde
               ;
               whereunto
               he
               ioynes
               himselfe
               ,
               beeing
               a
               spirit
               of
               a
               swift
               and
               speedie
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               it
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               purpose
               ,
               the
               more
               violent
               and
               forcible
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               smote
               Iobs
               bodie
               with
               sore
               boyles
               ,
               from
               the
               crowne
               of
               his
               head
               to
               the
               sole
               of
               his
               foote
               .
               Now
               this
               may
               seeme
               strange
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               haue
               such
               power
               ouer
               mans
               body
               ,
               as
               to
               cause
               such
               diseases
               to
               breed
               in
               it
               .
               Therefore
               we
               are
               further
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               his
               knowledge
               extendeth
               it selfe
               to
               the
               whole
               frame
               and
               disposition
               of
               mans
               bodie
               ,
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               causes
               of
               all
               diseases
               are
               well
               knowne
               vnto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               ignorant
               ho●e
               the
               humours
               in
               the
               bodie
               may
               be
               putrified
               ,
               and
               what
               corrupt
               humours
               will
               breede
               such
               and
               such
               diseases
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               the
               aire
               it selfe
               may
               be
               infected
               :
               hereupon
               preparing
               his
               matter
               ,
               and
               applying
               cause
               to
               cause
               ,
               he
               practised
               vpon
               the
               bodie
               of
               Iob
               ,
               and
               filled
               him
               with
               grieuous
               sores
               .
            
             
               Another
               example
               of
               Satans
               reall
               workes
               is
               this
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               his
               great
               power
               and
               skill
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               appeare
               in
               the
               forme
               and
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               resemble
               any
               person
               or
               creature
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               by
               deluding
               the
               senses
               ,
               but
               by
               assuming
               to
               himselfe
               a
               true
               body
               .
               His
               power
               
               is
               not
               so
               large
               ,
               as
               to
               create
               a
               bodie
               ,
               or
               bring
               againe
               a
               ●oule
               into
               a
               bodie
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               dexteritie
               and
               skill
               in
               naturall
               causes
               he
               can
               worke
               wonderfully
               .
               For
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               hauing
               gathered
               together
               fit
               matter
               ,
               to
               ioyne
               member
               to
               member
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               true
               bodie
               ,
               either
               after
               the
               likenes
               of
               man
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               creature
               ;
               and
               hauing
               so
               done
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               mooue
               and
               stirre
               it
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               therein
               visibly
               and
               sensibly
               to
               appeare
               vnto
               man
               ;
               which
               though
               it
               be
               a
               strange
               worke
               ,
               and
               besides
               the
               ordinarie
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               simply
               aboue
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               third
               instance
               .
               The
               deuill
               is
               able
               to
               vtter
               a
               voice
               in
               plaine
               words
               and
               speach
               ,
               answerable
               to
               mans
               vnderstanding
               in
               any
               language
               .
               Not
               that
               he
               can
               take
               vnto
               himselfe
               beeing
               a
               spirit
               ,
               an
               immeadiate
               power
               to
               speake
               or
               frame
               a
               voyce
               of
               nothing
               without
               meanes
               ,
               but
               knowing
               the
               naturall
               and
               proper
               causes
               and
               meanes
               by
               which
               men
               doe
               speake
               ,
               by
               them
               he
               frames
               in
               himselfe
               the
               voyce
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               plainely
               vtters
               the
               same
               in
               a
               knowne
               language
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               
               he
               abused
               the
               tongue
               and
               mouth
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               when
               in
               plaine
               words
               he
               tempted
               Eue
               to
               eate
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               to
               be
               remembred
               here
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               deuill
               speakes
               in
               a
               creature
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               such
               a
               creature
               ,
               as
               hath
               the
               instruments
               of
               speach
               ,
               or
               such
               whereby
               speach
               may
               be
               framed
               and
               vttered
               ,
               not
               otherwise
               :
               for
               it
               was
               neuer
               heard
               that
               he
               spake
               in
               a
               stocke
               or
               a
               stone
               ,
               or
               any
               created
               entity
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               the
               meanes
               and
               power
               of
               vttering
               a
               voice
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               some
               sort
               ;
               it
               beeing
               a
               worke
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Creator
               ,
               to
               giue
               power
               of
               vtterance
               where
               it
               is
               not
               by
               creation
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               he
               frameth
               a
               voice
               in
               a
               creature
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               by
               giuing
               immediate
               power
               to
               speake
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               and
               the
               creature
               abused
               by
               him
               ,
               remaineth
               in
               that
               regard
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               before
               .
               But
               it
               beeing
               naturally
               fitted
               and
               disposed
               to
               vtter
               a
               voice
               ,
               though
               not
               perfectly
               to
               speake
               as
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               furthereth
               and
               helpeth
               nature
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               addeth
               to
               the
               facultie
               thereof
               a
               present
               vse
               of
               words
               ,
               by
               ordering
               and
               ruling
               the
               instruments
               to
               his
               intended
               purposes
               .
               
               And
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               looke
               what
               strange
               workes
               and
               wonders
               may
               be
               truely
               effected
               by
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               ,
               (
               though
               they
               be
               not
               ordinarily
               brought
               to
               passe
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               )
               those
               the
               deuill
               can
               do
               ,
               &
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               will
               permit
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               worke
               true
               wonders
               ,
               though
               for
               a
               false
               and
               euill
               ende
               .
            
             
               Here
               a
               question
               is
               mooued
               by
               some
               ,
               whether
               the
               deuil
               can
               change
               one
               creature
               into
               another
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               into
               a
               beast
               ?
               for
               some
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               doctrine
               alreadie
               taught
               ,
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               turne
               the
               bodies
               of
               Witches
               into
               other
               creatures
               ,
               as
               hares
               ,
               cattes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Ans.
               The
               transmuta●ion
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               one
               creature
               into
               another
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               man
               into
               a
               beast
               of
               what
               kind
               soeuer
               ,
               is
               a
               worke
               simply
               aboue
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               done
               by
               the
               deuil
               ,
               or
               any
               creature
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               proper
               worke
               of
               God
               alone
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               said
               ,
               to
               create
               ,
               to
               change
               or
               abolish
               nature
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               obiected
               ,
               that
               such
               chāges
               haue
               beene
               made
               .
               For
               Lots
               wi●e
               was
               turned
               
               into
               a
               pillar
               of
               salt
               ,
               Gen.
               19.
               26.
               
               Ans.
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               done
               by
               the
               mightie
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               proued
               that
               any
               creature
               ,
               Angel
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               was
               euer
               able
               to
               doe
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               further
               said
               ,
               that
               king
               Nabuchadnezzar
               was
               turned
               in●o
               a
               beast
               ,
               and
               did
               eate
               grasse
               with
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               Dan.
               4.
               30.
               
               Ans.
               There
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               his
               substance
               was
               not
               changed
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               bodie
               became
               the
               bodie
               of
               a
               beast
               indeede
               ,
               but
               his
               condicions
               onely
               were
               altered
               by
               the
               iudgement
               of
               God
               vpon
               his
               minde
               ,
               whereby
               he
               was
               so
               farre
               forth
               bereaued
               of
               humane
               sense
               and
               vnderstanding
               .
               Againe
               ,
               for
               his
               behauiour
               and
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               became
               altogether
               bruitish
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               excepting
               onely
               his
               outward
               forme
               and
               shape
               ,
               no
               part
               of
               humanitie
               could
               appeare
               in
               him
               :
               but
               that
               he
               retained
               his
               humane
               bodie
               still
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               vers
               .
               31.
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 And
                 mine
                 vnderstanding
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 me
                 :
              
               which
               argueth
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               vpon
               him
               in
               some
               kind
               of
               madnesse
               and
               furie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               
               there
               was
               not
               a
               change
               of
               his
               bodie
               and
               substance
               ,
               but
               a
               strange
               and
               fearefull
               alteration
               in
               his
               minde
               and
               outward
               behauiour
               .
               And
               though
               such
               a
               transmutation
               should
               be
               granted
               ,
               yet
               it
               makes
               nothing
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               considering
               it
               was
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               deull
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               what
               kind
               of
               wonders
               the
               deuil
               can
               bring
               to
               passe
               .
               The
               meditation
               of
               which
               point
               may
               teach
               vs
               tvvo
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               that
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               that
               will
               commend
               man
               vnto
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               deuill
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               wicked
               spirit
               ,
               can
               worke
               them
               :
               And
               many
               shall
               alledge
               this
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               cast
               out
               deuils
               ,
               and
               done
               many
               great
               wo●ks
               ,
               to
               whome
               notwithstanding
               the
               Lord
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 neuer
                 knewe
                 you
                 ;
                 depart
                 from
                 me
                 yee
                 workers
                 of
                 in●quitie
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               7.
               22.
               23.
               
               It
               behooueth
               vs
               rather
               to
               get
               vnto
               our selues
               the
               precious
               gifts
               of
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               to
               go
               before
               others
               in
               a
               godly
               life
               and
               vpright
               conuers●tion
               ,
               then
               to
               excell
               in
               effecting
               of
               strange
               workes
               .
               When
               the
               seauentie
               
               Disciples
               came
               to
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               with
               ioy
               ,
               and
               tolde
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 euen
                 the
                 deuills
                 were
                 subdued
                 vnto
                 them
                 through
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               10.
               17.
               he
               counsells
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               reioyce
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               wicked
               spirits
               were
               s●bdued
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               ,
               because
               their
               names
               were
               written
               in
               heauen
               ,
               vers
               .
               20.
               
            
             
               Indeed
               to
               be
               able
               to
               worke
               a
               wonder
               ,
               is
               an
               excellent
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               may
               minister
               matter
               of
               reioycing
               ,
               when
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               God
               :
               but
               seeing
               the
               deuill
               receiued
               this
               power
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               creation
               ,
               our
               speciall
               ioy
               must
               not
               be
               therein
               ,
               but
               rather
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               adopted
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               which
               priuiledge
               the
               deuill
               hath
               no
               part
               with
               vs.
               And
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               making
               a
               comparison
               of
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               of
               speaking
               diuers
               tongues
               ,
               of
               prophecying
               ,
               and
               working
               miracles
               with
               loue
               ;
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               wisheth
               men
               to
               labour
               for
               the
               best
               gifts
               ,
               which
               are
               faith
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               loue
               ,
               because
               by
               these
               we
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               on
               whom
               we
               ought
               to
               set
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               in
               whome
               we
               are
               commanded
               ●lwaies
               to
               reioyce
               ,
               
               Phil.
               4.
               4.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               learne
               from
               hence
               ,
               not
               to
               beleeue
               or
               receiue
               a
               doctrine
               now
               or
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               confirmed
               by
               wonders
               .
               For
               the
               deuill
               himselfe
               is
               able
               to
               confirme
               his
               errours
               and
               Idolatrous
               seruices
               by
               strange
               and
               extraordinarie
               signes
               ,
               by
               which
               vsually
               he
               laboureth
               to
               auouch
               and
               verisie
               the
               grossest
               points
               of
               falshood
               in
               matter
               of
               religion
               .
               On
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               reiect
               or
               contemne
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               thus
               confirmed
               .
               This
               was
               a
               maine
               fault
               in
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               receiue
               the
               word
               preached
               by
               Christ
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               shewed
               them
               a
               signe
               from
               heauen
               .
               Indeed
               in
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               confirme
               that
               doctrine
               which
               the
               Apostles
               taught
               ,
               by
               great
               signes
               and
               miracles
               ,
               but
               now
               that
               gift
               is
               ceased
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               hath
               no
               warrant
               to
               expect
               any
               further
               euidence
               of
               the
               religion
               it
               professeth
               and
               enioyeth
               by
               arguments
               of
               that
               kinde
               ;
               yea
               rather
               it
               hath
               cause
               to
               suspect
               a
               doctrine
               taught
               for
               the
               wonders
               sake
               ,
               whereby
               men
               labour
               to
               auouch
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               V.
               
            
             
               The
               last
               clause
               in
               the
               description
               ,
               
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 so
                 farre
                 forth
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 iustice
                 suffereth
                 :
              
               which
               I
               adde
               ,
               for
               two
               causes
               .
               First
               ,
               ●o
               shew
               that
               God
               ,
               for
               iust
               causes
               ,
               permi●te●h
               the
               Arts
               of
               Magicke
               &
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               the
               practises
               thereof
               .
               Now
               this
               he
               doth
               in
               his
               prouidence
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               triall
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               God
               permits
               these
               wicked
               Arts
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               prooue
               whether
               his
               children
               wil
               steadfastly
               beleeue
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               seeke
               vnto
               his
               word
               ,
               or
               cleaue
               vnto
               the
               deuill
               ,
               by
               seeking
               to
               his
               wicked
               instruments
               .
               This
               Moses
               plainely
               forewarned
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               of
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               Deuter.
               13.
               v.
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 arise
                 among
                 you
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 dreamer
                 of
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 giue
                 thee
                 a
                 signe
                 or
                 wonder
                 ,
              
               v.
               2.
               
                 and
                 the
                 signe
                 and
                 wonder
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 told
                 thee
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Let
                 vs
                 goe
                 after
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 serue
                 them
                 ,
              
               v.
               3.
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               God
               suffereth
               them
               for
               the
               
               punishment
               of
               vnbeleeuers
               and
               wicked
               men
               :
               for
               oftentimes
               God
               punisheth
               one
               sinne
               by
               an
               other
               ,
               as
               the
               antecedent
               sinnes
               by
               the
               consequent
               .
               This
               Paul
               plainely
               sheweth
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               daies
               of
               Antichrist
               )
               that
               
                 because
                 men
                 receiued
                 not
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 therefore
                 God
                 would
                 send
                 vpon
                 them
                 strong
                 illusions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 beleeue
                 lies
                 .
              
               And
               we
               may
               resolue
               our selues
               ,
               that
               for
               this
               very
               cause
               ,
               God
               suffereth
               the
               practises
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               rise
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               ,
               to
               punish
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               haue
               the
               truth
               reuealed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               beleeue
               and
               obey
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               tread
               it
               vnder
               their
               feete
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 condemned
                 which
                 beleeued
                 not
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 tooke
                 pleasure
                 in
                 vnrighteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               last
               clause
               is
               added
               ,
               to
               shewe
               that
               in
               the
               practises
               of
               sorcerie
               and
               witchcraft
               ,
               the
               Deuill
               can
               doe
               so
               much
               onely
               as
               God
               permitts
               him
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               his
               malice
               reacheth
               further
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               will
               and
               desire
               ;
               but
               God
               hath
               restrained
               his
               power
               ,
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               malitious
               
               poses
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               cannot
               goe
               a
               whit
               further
               ,
               then
               God
               giues
               him
               leaue
               and
               libertie
               to
               goe
               .
               The
               Magicians
               of
               Egypt
               did
               some
               wonders
               in
               shew
               like
               vnto
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               by
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               by
               changing
               a
               rodde
               into
               a
               serpent
               ,
               and
               water
               into
               blood
               ,
               and
               by
               bringing
               froggs
               through
               he
               sleight
               and
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               to
               determine
               their
               practises
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               no
               further
               liber●ie
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               that
               ,
               which
               in
               likelihood
               was
               the
               meanest
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               turning
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               land
               into
               lice
               ,
               and
               themselues
               gaue
               the
               true
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               ●aving
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Exod.
               8.
               19.
               
               When
               the
               deuil●
               went
               out
               and
               became
               a
               false
               spirit
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               Ahabs
               Prophets
               ,
               to
               intise
               him
               to
               goe
               to
               fall
               at
               Ramoth
               G●le●d
               ,
               he
               went
               not
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               commanded
               him
               to
               goe
               ●●●entise
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               suffered
               him
               to
               preuaile
               ,
               1.
               
               King.
               22.
               20.
               
               ●nd
               the
               act
               was
               not
               the
               act
               of
               Satan
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               instrument
               he
               was
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               by
               
               Mi●aiah
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord-hath
                 put
                 a
                 lying
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 thy
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 appointed
                 euill
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
              
               v.
               23.
               
               Hence
               also
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               deuills
               ,
               beeing
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               man
               that
               had
               an
               vncleane
               spirit
               ,
               asked
               leaue
               of
               Christ
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               heard
               of
               swine
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               enter
               in
               till
               he
               had
               permited
               them
               ;
               Mark.
               5.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               And
               we
               read
               oftentimes
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               cast
               out
               many
               deuills
               by
               his
               word
               onely
               ,
               thereby
               shewing
               that
               he
               was
               absolute
               Lord
               ouer
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               his
               permission
               ;
               they
               could
               doe
               nothing
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               touching
               the
               generall
               〈◊〉
               of
               this
               Art.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             The
             Ground
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             practises
             thereof
             .
          
           
             THe
             Ground
             of
             all
             the
             practises
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             is
             a
             league
             or
             couenant
             made
             betweene
             the
             Witch
             and
             the
             Deuill
             :
             wherein
             they
             doe
             mutually
             
             bind
             themselues
             each
             to
             other
             .
             If
             any
             shall
             thinke
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             man
             or
             woman
             should
             enter
             league
             with
             Satan
             ,
             their
             vtter
             enemie
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             know
             it
             for
             a
             most
             euident
             and
             certen
             truth
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             be
             called
             into
             question
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             cleare
             the
             iudgement
             of
             any
             one
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             some
             reasons
             in
             way
             of
             proofe
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             doth
             intimate
             so
             much
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             58.
             
             Psal.
             v.
             5.
             where
             ,
             howsoeuer
             the
             cōmon
             translation
             runneth
             in
             other
             tearmes
             ,
             yet
             the
             words
             are
             properly
             to
             be
             read
             thus
             ;
             
               which
               heareth
               not
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               mutterer
               ioyning
               societies
               cunningly
               .
            
             And
             in
             them
             the
             Psalmist
             layeth
             downe
             two
             points
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             effect
             or
             worke
             of
             a
             charme
             ,
             muttered
             by
             the
             Inchanter
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             able
             to
             stay
             the
             Adder
             from
             s●inging
             those
             which
             shall
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             touch
             him
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             maine
             foundation
             of
             the
             charme
             ;
             societies
             or
             confederacies
             cunningly
             made
             ,
             not
             betweene
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             the
             words
             import
             )
             betweene
             the
             Inchanter
             and
             the
             deuill
             .
             The
             like
             we
             read
             ,
             Deuter.
             18.
             
             11.
             where
             the
             Lord
             chargeth
             his
             people
             when
             they
             come
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             amongst
             other
             abominations
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             they
             should
             beware
             least
             any
             were
             found
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             ioyned
             societie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             entred
             into
             league
             and
             compact
             with
             wicked
             spirits
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             reason
             may
             be
             this
             :
             it
             is
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             deuill
             to
             offer
             to
             make
             a
             bargaine
             and
             couenant
             with
             man.
             Thus
             he
             dealt
             with
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             
             in
             the
             third
             temptation
             wherewith
             he
             assaulted
             him
             ,
             promising
             to
             giue
             vnto
             him
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             glorie
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             shewed
             him
             in
             a
             vision
             )
             if
             Christ
             for
             his
             part
             would
             fall
             downe
             and
             worshippe
             him
             .
             The
             offer
             was
             passed
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             make
             a
             perfect
             compact
             betweene
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             wanting
             but
             the
             free
             consent
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             vnto
             the
             cōdition
             propounded
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             the
             Deuill
             makes
             many
             couenants
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             he
             findeth
             men
             and
             women
             in
             the
             most
             places
             ,
             fitted
             for
             his
             turne
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
             who
             will
             not
             let
             to
             worship
             him
             for
             a
             farre
             lesse
             matter
             then
             a
             kingdome
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             thousands
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             had
             they
             been
             offered
             so
             faire
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             would
             haue
             beene
             as
             willing
             to
             haue
             yeelded
             vpon
             such
             conditions
             ,
             as
             the
             Deuill
             to
             haue
             offered
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             common
             confession
             of
             all
             Witches
             and
             So●cerers
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             since
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             yet
             more
             fully
             confirme
             the
             same
             .
             For
             they
             haue
             confessed
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             ground-worke
             of
             all
             their
             practises
             in
             this
             wicked
             art
             ,
             is
             their
             league
             with
             the
             deuill
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             how
             and
             whereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Sorcerers
             and
             Witches
             can
             bring
             to
             passe
             strange
             things
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Satan
             ;
             which
             other
             men
             ordinarily
             can
             not
             doe
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             entred
             a
             league
             with
             him
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             bound
             himselfe
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             rare
             and
             extraordinarie
             workes
             ,
             which
             others
             ,
             not
             ioyned
             with
             him
             in
             the
             like
             confederacie
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             either
             by
             his
             helpe
             ,
             or
             any
             power
             
             or
             policie
             of
             their
             owne
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Witch
             of
             Endor
             shewed
             vnto
             Saul
             the
             appearance
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             which
             neither
             Saul
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             any
             in
             all
             his
             court
             could
             doe
             .
             There
             was
             no
             great
             vertue
             in
             the
             matter
             or
             frame
             of
             her
             words
             ,
             for
             shee
             was
             ignorant
             and
             had
             no
             learning
             .
             By
             power
             she
             could
             not
             effect
             it
             ,
             beeing
             a
             weake
             woman
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             like
             that
             she
             had
             more
             cunning
             and
             pollicie
             then
             any
             of
             the
             learned
             Iewes
             in
             those
             times
             had
             for
             such
             purposes
             .
             The
             main
             reason
             was
             ,
             her
             league
             made
             with
             Satan
             ,
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             shee
             commanded
             him
             to
             appeare
             in
             the
             likenes
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             which
             neither
             Saul
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             companie
             could
             doe
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             couenant
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             made
             .
          
           
             The
             ende
             why
             the
             Deuill
             seeketh
             to
             make
             a
             league
             with
             men
             ,
             may
             be
             this
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             his
             policie
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             readie
             at
             euery
             mans
             command
             to
             doe
             for
             him
             what
             he
             would
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             reward
             ;
             and
             no
             other
             meanes
             will
             serue
             his
             turne
             for
             taking
             assurance
             hereof
             ,
             but
             this
             couenant
             .
             And
             why
             so
             ?
             that
             
             hereby
             he
             may
             testifie
             both
             his
             hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             malice
             against
             man.
             For
             since
             the
             time
             that
             he
             was
             cast
             down
             from
             heauen
             ,
             he
             hath
             hated
             God
             &
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             greatly
             maligned
             the
             happy
             estate
             of
             man
             ,
             especially
             since
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             made
             with
             ou●
             first
             parents
             in
             Paradise
             .
             For
             he
             thought
             to
             hau●
             brought
             vpon
             them
             by
             their
             fall
             ,
             eternall
             and
             finall
             confusion
             ,
             but
             perceiuing
             the
             contrarie
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             then
             manifested
             ,
             and
             seeing
             m●n
             by
             it
             to
             be
             in
             a
             better
             and
             surer
             estate
             then
             before
             ,
             he
             much
             more
             maligned
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             beares
             the
             ranker
             hatred
             vnto
             God
             for
             that
             his
             mercie
             bestowed
             vpon
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             he
             might
             shew
             forth
             this
             hatred
             and
             malice
             ,
             he
             takes
             vpon
             him
             to
             imitate
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             counterfeit
             his
             dealings
             with
             his
             Church
             .
             As
             God
             therefore
             hath
             made
             a
             couenant
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             so
             Satan
             ioynes
             in
             league
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             labouring
             to
             bind
             some
             men
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             he
             might
             drawe
             them
             from
             the
             couenant
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             disgrace
             the
             same
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
             as
             God
             hath
             his
             word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             seales
             of
             his
             couenant
             vnto
             beleeuers
             ;
             so
             the
             deuill
             hath
             his
             words
             and
             certaine
             outward
             signes
             to
             ratifie
             the
             same
             to
             his
             instruments
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             his
             figures
             ,
             characters
             ,
             gestures
             ,
             and
             other
             Satanicall
             ceremonies
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             league
             vnto
             them
             .
             Yea
             further
             ,
             as
             God
             in
             his
             couenant
             ,
             requires
             saith
             of
             vs
             to
             the
             beleeuing
             of
             his
             promises
             :
             so
             the
             deuill
             in
             his
             compact
             ,
             requires
             faith
             of
             his
             vassalls
             ,
             to
             put
             their
             affiance
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             relie
             on
             him
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             whatsoeuer
             he
             bindes
             himselfe
             to
             doe
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             as
             God
             heares
             them
             that
             call
             vpon
             him
             according
             to
             his
             will
             :
             so
             is
             Satan
             readie
             at
             hand
             vpon
             the
             premisses
             ,
             endeauouring
             to
             the
             vtmost
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             (
             when
             God
             permits
             him
             )
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             whatsoeuer
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             And
             so
             much
             of
             the
             league
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             the
             league
             betweene
             the
             Deuill
             and
             a
             Witch
             ,
             is
             twofold
             :
             either
             expressed
             and
             open
             ,
             or
             secret
             and
             close
             .
          
           
             The
             expresse
             and
             manifest
             compact
             
             is
             so
             tearmed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             made
             by
             solemne
             words
             on
             both
             parties
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             so
             expressely
             set
             downe
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             learned
             men
             ,
             which
             haue
             recorded
             the
             confessions
             of
             Witches
             ,
             and
             they
             expresse
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             Witch
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             as
             a
             slaue
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
             binds
             himselfe
             vnto
             him
             by
             solemne
             vowe
             and
             promise
             to
             renounce
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             his
             holy
             word
             ,
             the
             couenant
             he
             made
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             his
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             ;
             &
             withall
             to
             beleeue
             in
             the
             deuil
             ,
             to
             expect
             &
             receiue
             aide
             and
             helpe
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             giue
             him
             either
             bodie
             ,
             or
             soule
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             &
             for
             the
             ratifying
             hereof
             ,
             he
             giues
             to
             the
             deuil
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             either
             his
             owne
             hand-writing
             ,
             or
             some
             part
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             as
             a
             pledge
             &
             earnest
             pennie
             to
             bind
             the
             bargaine
             .
             The
             deuill
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             promiseth
             to
             be
             readie
             at
             his
             vassalls
             command
             ,
             to
             appeare
             at
             any
             time
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             any
             creature
             ,
             to
             consult
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             aide
             and
             helpe
             him
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             shall
             take
             in
             hand
             ,
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             honour
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             or
             preferment
             ,
             
             to
             goe
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             carrie
             him
             wheth●r
             he
             will
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             doe
             for
             him
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             he
             shall
             commande
             .
             Many
             sufficient
             testimonies
             might
             he
             alleadged
             for
             the
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             so
             manifest
             in
             daily
             experience
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             well
             bee
             called
             into
             question
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             if
             it
             seeme
             strange
             vnto
             any
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             make
             such
             fearefull
             couenāts
             with
             the
             deuill
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             put
             them
             out
             of
             doubt
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             exceeding
             impatient
             in
             crosses
             ,
             and
             outward
             afflictions
             are
             so
             tedious
             vnto
             mortall
             minds
             ,
             and
             presse
             them
             with
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             griefe
             ,
             that
             some
             could
             be
             contented
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             thereby
             they
             may
             be
             released
             of
             such
             extremitie
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             they
             care
             not
             what
             meanes
             they
             vse
             ,
             what
             conditions
             they
             vndertake
             to
             ease
             and
             helpe
             themselues
             .
             The
             deuill
             finding
             men
             in
             these
             perplexities
             ,
             is
             ready
             to
             take
             his
             advantage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             perceiuing
             
             them
             now
             fitted
             for
             his
             purpose
             to
             worke
             vpon
             ;
             he
             insinuates
             and
             offers
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             procure
             them
             ease
             and
             deliuerance
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             vse
             such
             meanes
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             prescribe
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             and
             to
             a
             naturall
             man
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             meane
             then
             this
             to
             make
             him
             ioyne
             societie
             with
             the
             deuill
             .
             He
             therefore
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             doubting
             or
             deliberation
             ,
             condescendes
             to
             Satan
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             may
             be
             based
             and
             releeued
             in
             these
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             the
             deuil
             getteth
             the
             greater
             hold
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             mooues
             him
             to
             yeeld
             vnto
             his
             suggestions
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             he
             promiseth
             to
             doe
             for
             him
             is
             present
             and
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             and
             therefore
             certaine
             ;
             whereas
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             performed
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             partie
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             the
             giuing
             of
             bodie
             and
             soule
             ,
             &c.
             is
             to
             come
             sundry
             yeares
             after
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             particular
             time
             ,
             vncertaine
             .
             Now
             the
             naturall
             man
             not
             regarding
             his
             future
             and
             finall
             estate
             ,
             preferres
             the
             present
             commoditie
             before
             the
             losse
             and
             punishment
             that
             
             is
             to
             come
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             thereby
             is
             perswaded
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             vnto
             Satan
             .
             And
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             antecedents
             are
             many
             brought
             to
             make
             open
             league
             with
             the
             deuill
             .
          
           
             The
             secret
             and
             close
             league
             between
             the
             Witch
             and
             Satan
             is
             that
             ,
             w●erein
             they
             mutually
             giue
             consent
             each
             to
             other
             ,
             but
             yet
             without
             a
             sworne
             couenant
             conceiued
             in
             expresse
             words
             and
             conference
             .
             Of
             this
             there
             be
             two
             degrees
             .
             First
             ,
             whē
             a
             mā
             vseth
             superstitions
             〈◊〉
             of
             prayer
             ,
             wherein
             he
             expressely
             requireth
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             sol●mine
             words
             or
             couenant
             going
             before
             .
             That
             this
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             compact
             it
             is
             plaine
             ,
             because
             herein
             there
             is
             a
             mutuall
             vnder-hand
             consent
             between
             the
             partie
             and
             the
             deuill
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             manifest
             .
             For
             when
             a
             〈…〉
             to
             vse
             supersti●ous
             formes
             of
             inuocation
             ,
             for
             helpe
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ;
             by
             the
             very
             vsing
             of
             them
             ,
             His
             heart
             consenteth
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             gladly
             haue
             the
             thing
             effected
             .
             When
             therefore
             the
             deuill
             hath
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             endeauo●●●
             to
             effect
             the
             thing
             prayed
             for
             ,
             
             therein
             also
             he
             giues
             consent
             ;
             so
             as
             though
             there
             be
             no
             expresse
             words
             of
             compact
             outwardly
             framed
             on
             both
             parts
             ,
             yet
             the
             concurrence
             of
             a
             mutuall
             consent
             for
             the
             bringing
             to
             passe
             of
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             makes
             the
             couenant
             authentical
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             receiued
             rules
             of
             equitie
             and
             reason
             ;
             mutuall
             consent
             of
             partie
             with
             partie
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             bargaine
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             solemne
             course
             or
             forme
             of
             words
             to
             manifest
             the
             same
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             vseth
             superstitious
             meanes
             to
             bring
             any
             thing
             to
             passe
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             owne
             knowledge
             ,
             haue
             no
             such
             vertue
             in
             thēselues
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             especiall
             operation
             of
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             Superstitious
             meanes
             I
             call
             all
             those
             ,
             which
             neither
             by
             order
             of
             creation
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             special
             appointment
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             since
             ,
             haue
             any
             vertue
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             that
             thing
             for
             which
             they
             are
             vsed
             .
             For
             example
             ;
             A
             charme
             ,
             consisting
             of
             set
             words
             and
             syllables
             ,
             both
             rude
             ,
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             vnknowne
             ,
             vsed
             for
             the
             curing
             of
             some
             disease
             or
             
             paine
             ,
             is
             a
             superstitious
             meanes
             ;
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             vertue
             in
             it selfe
             to
             cure
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             in
             the
             creation
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             speciall
             appointment
             afterward
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             this
             meane
             is
             vsed
             by
             man
             ,
             which
             he
             knoweth
             hath
             no
             such
             vertue
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             that
             worke
             for
             which
             it
             was
             vsed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             secret
             league
             made
             with
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
           
             Yet
             here
             I
             adde
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               in
               his
               owne
               knowledge
            
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             betweene
             men
             ,
             which
             vse
             superstitious
             meanes
             to
             bring
             some
             things
             to
             passe
             :
             For
             some
             there
             be
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             vse
             them
             ,
             know
             they
             be
             meerely
             superstitious
             ,
             yea
             weake
             and
             impotent
             ,
             hauing
             no
             vertue
             in
             themselues
             for
             the
             purpose
             whereto
             they
             are
             vsed
             ;
             as
             the
             repeating
             of
             certain
             forms
             of
             words
             ;
             the
             vsing
             of
             signes
             ,
             characters
             ,
             and
             figures
             ,
             which
             in
             effect
             are
             meere
             charms
             ,
             no
             whit
             effectuall
             in
             thēselues
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             they
             serue
             for
             watchwords
             vnto
             Satan
             ,
             without
             whose
             ayde
             nothing
             is
             done
             by
             them
             .
             A
             plaine
             argument
             that
             the
             vser
             hereof
             hath
             in
             his
             heart
             secretly
             indented
             with
             
             Satan
             ,
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             his
             intended
             workes
             .
             A
             second
             sort
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             vseth
             them
             for
             some
             speciall
             end
             ,
             beeing
             perswaded
             that
             there
             is
             vertue
             in
             the
             meanes
             themselues
             to
             bring
             the
             thing
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             knowing
             that
             either
             they
             be
             superstitious
             ,
             or
             haue
             their
             efficacie
             by
             the
             power
             and
             worke
             of
             the
             deuill
             .
             Such
             persons
             haue
             made
             as
             yet
             no
             league
             with
             Satan
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             the
             high
             vvay
             thereunto
             .
             And
             this
             course
             is
             a
             fit
             preparation
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             ioyne
             vvith
             him
             in
             couenant
             .
             I
             shew
             it
             by
             an
             example
             .
             A
             man
             is
             fallen
             into
             some
             extemitie
             ,
             and
             findes
             himselfe
             bewitched
             ;
             his
             paine
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             he
             desires
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             to
             be
             cured
             and
             deliuered
             .
             Hereupon
             he
             sendeth
             for
             the
             suspected
             Witch
             ;
             beeing
             come
             ,
             he
             offers
             to
             scratch
             him
             or
             her
             ,
             thinking
             by
             this
             means
             to
             be
             cured
             of
             the
             witchcraft
             .
             His
             reason
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             then
             a
             strong
             persvvasion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             simply
             vertue
             in
             his
             scratching
             to
             cure
             him
             ,
             and
             discouer
             the
             Witch
             ,
             not
             once
             suspecting
             that
             the
             helpe
             commeth
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             action
             it selfe
             .
             This
             
             doing
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             healed
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             sinneth
             and
             breakes
             Gods
             commandement
             .
             For
             the
             vsing
             of
             these
             meanes
             is
             plaine
             Witchcraft
             ,
             as
             aftervvard
             vve
             shall
             see
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             partie
             cannot
             be
             saide
             in
             present
             to
             haue
             made
             a
             league
             vvith
             Satan
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             yeelded
             to
             the
             vse
             of
             superstitious
             meanes
             for
             his
             curing
             ,
             yet
             there
             had
             beene
             in
             the
             saide
             meanes
             a
             vertue
             of
             h●ling
             ,
             vvithout
             any
             helpe
             or
             vvorke
             of
             the
             Deuill
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             kinds
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             first
             of
             Divination
             .
          
           
             WItchcraft
             is
             of
             tvvo
             sorts
             ;
             Divining
             ,
             or
             Working
             .
             For
             the
             whole
             nature
             of
             this
             art
             ,
             consisteth
             either
             in
             matter
             of
             Diuination
             and
             coniecture
             ,
             or
             in
             matter
             of
             practise
             .
             And
             in
             both
             
             these
             it
             is
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             effected
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             partie
             haue
             made
             a
             league
             with
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             expresse
             or
             secret
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             a
             prepa●ation
             thereunto
             ,
             by
             a
             false
             and
             erroneous
             opinion
             of
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
               
            
             
               Diuination
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               whereby
               men
               reueale
               strange
               things
               ,
               either
               past
               ,
               prese●●
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               here
               demanded
               ,
               how
               the
               deuill
               beeing
               a
               creature
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               manifest
               and
               bring
               to
               light
               things
               past
               ,
               or
               to
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               generally
               ,
               that
               Satan
               in
               this
               particular
               worke
               ,
               transformes
               himselfe
               into
               ●n
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
               &
               takes
               vpon
               him
               the
               exercise
               of
               these
               things
               in
               an
               ambitious
               (
               though
               false
               )
               imitation
               of
               diuine
               reuelations
               and
               predictions
               ,
               made
               and
               vsed
               by
               God
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Prophets
               &
               Apostles
               .
               And
               this
               he
               doth
               (
               as
               much
               is
               in
               him
               lieth
               )
               to
               obscure
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               himselfe
               great
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               ignorant
               and
               vnbeleeuing
               
               persons
               .
               Againe
               ,
               though
               Satan
               be
               but
               a
               creature
               ,
               yet
               there
               be
               sundrie
               waies
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               diuine
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               &
               New
               Testament
               ,
               wherein
               are
               set
               downe
               sundrie
               prophecies
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
               .
               In
               the
               Old
               Testament
               are
               recorded
               many
               prophecies
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               In
               the
               New
               Testament
               likewise
               are
               recorded
               others
               ,
               touching
               the
               selfe
               same
               thing
               ,
               from
               the
               cōming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               latter
               daies
               ,
               to
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Now
               the
               deuill
               beeing
               acquainted
               with
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               hauing
               attained
               vnto
               a
               greater
               light
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               prophecies
               therein
               cōtained
               ,
               then
               any
               man
               hath
               ;
               by
               stealing
               diuinations
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               tell
               of
               many
               strange
               things
               ,
               that
               may
               in
               time
               fall
               out
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               answerably
               may
               shew
               them
               ere
               they
               come
               to
               passe
               .
            
             
               For
               example
               :
               Alexander
               the
               great
               before
               he
               made
               warre
               with
               Darius
               king
               of
               Persia
               ,
               consulted
               with
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               with
               the
               deuill
               ,
               touching
               the
               euent
               and
               issue
               of
               his
               enterprise
               .
               The
               Oracle
               answered
               him
               thus
               ;
               
                 Alexander
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Conquerour
              
               ;
               vpon
               the
               prediction
               of
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               
               Alexander
               wages
               warre
               with
               Darius
               ,
               and
               inuades
               Asia
               ,
               and
               hauing
               conquered
               him
               ,
               translated
               the
               Empire
               from
               Persia
               to
               Greece
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Oracle
               had
               said
               .
               Now
               if
               question
               bee
               made
               ,
               how
               the
               deuill
               knewe
               the
               euent
               of
               this
               warre
               ,
               and
               consequently
               made
               it
               knowne
               to
               Alexander
               ?
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               a
               prophecie
               in
               the
               Old
               testament
               ;
               for
               this
               thing
               was
               particularly
               set
               downe
               before
               hand
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Daniel
               ,
               Dan.
               11.
               3.
               where
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 That
                 a
                 mightie
                 King
                 sh●ll
                 stand
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 rule
                 with
                 great
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               was
               Alexander
               the
               great
               .
               Satan
               therefore
               knowing
               the
               secret
               meaning
               of
               the
               Angels
               wordes
               vnto
               Daniel
               ,
               framed
               out
               of
               them
               a
               true
               and
               direct
               answer
               ,
               whereas
               he
               was
               not
               able
               of
               himselfe
               to
               de●ine
               certainly
               of
               the
               euent
               of
               things
               to
               come
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               the
               
               deuill
               is
               furnished
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               is
               his
               owne
               exquisite
               knowledge
               of
               all
               naturall
               things
               ;
               as
               of
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               the
               constitutions
               of
               men
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               the
               kinds
               ,
               vertues
               ,
               and
               operations
               of
               plants
               ,
               rootes
               ,
               hearbs
               ,
               stones
               ,
               &c.
               which
               knowledge
               of
               his
               ,
               goeth
               many
               degrees
               beyond
               the
               skill
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               yea
               euen
               of
               those
               that
               are
               most
               excellent
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               as
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               Physicians
               .
               No
               marueile
               therefore
               ,
               though
               out
               of
               his
               experience
               in
               these
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               aforehand
               to
               giue
               a
               likely
               gesse
               at
               the
               issues
               and
               euents
               of
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               him
               so
               manifestly
               apparent
               in
               their
               causes
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               helpe
               and
               furtherance
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               is
               his
               presence
               in
               the
               most
               places
               :
               for
               some
               deuills
               are
               present
               at
               all
               assemblies
               and
               meetings
               ,
               and
               thereby
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               consultations
               and
               conferences
               both
               of
               Princes
               &
               people
               ;
               whereby
               knowing
               the
               drift
               and
               purpose
               of
               mens
               minds
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               is
               manifested
               in
               their
               speaches
               and
               deliberations
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               fitter
               to
               foretell
               many
               
               things
               ,
               which
               men
               ordinarily
               cannot
               doe
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               how
               Witches
               may
               know
               what
               is
               done
               in
               other
               countries
               ,
               and
               whether
               one
               nation
               intends
               warre
               against
               an
               other
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               Satans
               suggestion
               ,
               who
               was
               present
               at
               the
               consultation
               ,
               and
               so
               knew
               it
               ,
               and
               reuealed
               it
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               how
               then
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               consultations
               and
               actions
               of
               Gods
               Church
               and
               children
               ,
               are
               not
               disclosed
               to
               their
               enemies
               ?
               euen
               by
               the
               vnspeakeable
               mercie
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               though
               for
               speciall
               causes
               sometimes
               ,
               he
               suffers
               Satan
               by
               this
               meanes
               to
               bring
               things
               to
               light
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               restrained
               this
               his
               libertie
               ,
               and
               subiected
               it
               vnto
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               keepes
               him
               out
               of
               such
               meetings
               ,
               or
               compels
               him
               to
               conceale
               ;
               whereas
               otherwise
               his
               malice
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               tha●
               not
               a
               word
               could
               be
               spoken
               ,
               but
               it
               should
               be
               carried
               abroad
               to
               the
               hurt
               &
               disturbance
               both
               of
               Churches
               and
               common-wealths
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               way
               ,
               is
               by
               putting
               into
               mens
               mindes
               wicked
               purposes
               and
               couns●ls
               ;
               for
               after
               the
               league
               once
               made
               
               he
               laboureth
               with
               them
               by
               suggestions
               and
               where
               God
               giues
               him
               〈◊〉
               ,
               he
               neuer
               ceaseth
               perswading
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               brought
               his
               enterprise
               to
               passe
               .
               Hauing
               therefore
               :
               first
               brought
               into
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               ,
               a
               resolution
               to
               doe
               some
               euill
               ,
               he
               goes
               and
               reueales
               it
               to
               the
               Witch
               ,
               and
               by
               force
               of
               perswasion
               vpon
               the
               partie
               tempted
               ,
               he
               frames
               the
               action
               intended
               to
               the
               time
               foretold
               ,
               and
               so
               finally
               deludes
               the
               Witch
               his
               owne
               instrument
               ,
               foretelling
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               himselfe
               hath
               compassed
               and
               set
               about
               .
            
             
               The
               fift
               helpe
               ,
               is
               the
               agilitie
               of
               Satans
               nature
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               speedily
               to
               conuay
               himselfe
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               yea
               to
               passe
               through
               the
               whole
               world
               in
               a
               short
               ●ime
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               made
               him
               by
               nature
               a
               spirit
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               his
               creation
               ,
               hath
               attained
               the
               benefit
               of
               swiftnes
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               dispatching
               his
               affairs
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               cariage
               of
               his
               person
               with
               great
               expedition
               for
               the
               present
               accomplishment
               of
               his
               owne
               desires
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               doth
               often
               vse
               Satan
               as
               
               his
               instrument
               ,
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               his
               intended
               workes
               ,
               and
               the
               executing
               of
               his
               iudgements
               vpon
               men
               ;
               and
               in
               those
               cases
               manifesteth
               vnto
               him
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               ,
               the
               time
               when
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               how
               such
               a
               thing
               should
               be
               done
               .
               Now
               all
               such
               things
               as
               God
               wil
               haue
               effected
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               he
               may
               fortell
               before
               they
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               because
               he
               knowes
               them
               before
               hand
               by
               reuelation
               and
               assignment
               from
               God.
               Thus
               by
               the
               Witch
               of
               Endor
               he
               foretolde
               to
               Saul
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               and
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               the
               ruine
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 To
                 morow
                 shalt
                 thou
                 and
                 thy
                 sonnes
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 giue
                 the
                 hoste
                 of
                 Israel
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Philisti●s
              
               ;
               which
               particular
               euent
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               appertaining
               ,
               he
               did
               truely
               define
               ;
               not
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               because
               God
               hath
               drawn
               away
               his
               good
               spirit
               from
               Saul
               ,
               and
               had
               deliuered
               him
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               whome
               he
               also
               appointed
               as
               a
               meanes
               ;
               and
               vsed
               as
               an
               instrument
               to
               worke
               his
               ouerthrowe
               .
               The
               Scripture
               indeede
               maketh
               not
               particular
               mention
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Sauls
               death
               ,
               it
               onely
               recordeth
               
               the
               manner
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               followed
               vpon
               his
               death
               ;
               the
               translating
               of
               the
               kingdome
               to
               his
               neighbour
               Dauid
               after
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               because
               God
               vsed
               Satan
               as
               an
               instrument
               to
               bring
               this
               to
               passe
               ,
               hereupon
               he
               was
               able
               to
               foretel
               the
               particular
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               will
               of
               God
               should
               be
               wrought
               vpon
               him
               .
               And
               these
               be
               the
               ordinarie
               meanes
               and
               helpes
               whereby
               the
               deuill
               may
               knowe
               and
               declare
               strange
               thinges
               ,
               whether
               past
               ,
               present
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Neither
               may
               this
               seeme
               strange
               ,
               that
               Satan
               by
               such
               meanes
               should
               attaine
               vnto
               such
               knowledge
               ,
               for
               euen
               men
               by
               their
               owne
               obseruations
               may
               giue
               probable
               coniectures
               of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               sundrie
               things
               to
               come
               .
               Thus
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               some
               by
               obseruation
               haue
               found
               out
               probably
               ,
               and
               foretold
               the
               periods
               of
               famille●
               and
               kingdomes
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               and
               continuance
               of
               kingdomes
               is
               ordinarily
               determined
               at
               500.
               yeares
               ,
               or
               not
               much
               aboue
               ;
               and
               that
               great
               families
               haue
               not
               gone
               beyond
               the
               sixt
               and
               seauenth
               generation
               .
               
               And
               as
               for
               speciall
               and
               priuate
               things
               ,
               the
               world
               so
               runnes
               (
               as
               it
               vvere
               )
               in
               a
               circle
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               should
               but
               ordinarily
               obserue
               the
               course
               of
               things
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               vveather
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               othervvise
               ,
               he
               might
               easily
               foretell
               before
               hand
               vvhat
               would
               come
               after
               .
               And
               by
               these
               and
               such
               like
               instances
               of
               experiences
               ,
               men
               haue
               gessed
               at
               the
               alterations
               and
               changes
               of
               estates
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               particular
               .
               Novv
               if
               men
               vvhich
               be
               but
               of
               short
               continuance
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               shallovv
               reach
               in
               comparison
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               doe
               such
               things
               ,
               hovv
               much
               more
               easily
               may
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               hauing
               so
               great
               a
               measure
               of
               knovvledge
               and
               experience
               ,
               and
               beeing
               of
               so
               long
               continuance
               ,
               hauing
               also
               marked
               the
               course
               of
               all
               estates
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               foretell
               many
               things
               vvhich
               are
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               ?
               specially
               considering
               vvhat
               the
               wise
               man
               hath
               set
               downe
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 beene
                 done
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 vnder
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
              
               Eccl.
               1.
               9.
               
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               here
               alledged
               ,
               that
               Diuination
               is
               a
               prerogatiue
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               a
               
               part
               of
               his
               glorie
               incōmunicable
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               Isa.
               41.
               23.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               Things
               to
               come
               must
               be
               considered
               two
               waies
               ;
               either
               in
               themselues
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               causes
               and
               signes
               ,
               which
               either
               go
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               before
               them
               .
               To
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselues
               ,
               without
               respect
               vnto
               their
               signes
               or
               causes
               ,
               is
               a
               propertie
               belonging
               to
               God
               onely
               ;
               and
               the
               deuill
               doth
               it
               not
               by
               any
               direct
               and
               immediate
               knowledge
               of
               things
               simply
               considered
               in
               themselues
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               they
               are
               present
               in
               their
               signes
               or
               causes
               .
               Again
               ,
               God
               foretelleth
               things
               to
               come
               certainely
               ,
               without
               the
               helpe
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               or
               other
               meanes
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               but
               the
               predictions
               of
               Satan
               are
               onely
               probable
               and
               coniecturall
               :
               and
               when
               he
               foretelleth
               any
               thing
               certainely
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               some
               reuelation
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               ;
               or
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               Alexanders
               victory
               :
               or
               by
               some
               speciall
               charge
               committed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               will
               vpon
               some
               particular
               places
               or
               persons
               ,
               as
               before
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               causes
               of
               Diuination
               .
               
               Now
               followe
               the
               parts
               and
               branches
               thereof
               .
               Diuination
               is
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               either
               in
               and
               by
               meanes
               ,
               or
               without
               meanes
               .
               Diuination
               by
               meanes
               ,
               is
               likewise
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               either
               by
               such
               as
               are
               the
               true
               creatures
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               those
               which
               are
               meerly
               counterfeit
               &
               forged
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               Diuination
               by
               the
               true
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               distinguished
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               into
               fiue
               distinct
               kinds
               ,
               whereof
               foure
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               flying
               and
               noise
               of
               birds
               .
               Sorcerers
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               vsed
               to
               obserue
               foules
               in
               their
               flight
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               whether
               they
               did
               flie
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               left
               ;
               aboue
               them
               ,
               or
               below
               by
               them
               ;
               whether
               crosse
               and
               ouerthwart
               ,
               or
               directly
               against
               them
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               they
               obserued
               the
               noise
               &
               sound
               of
               the
               foule
               .
               And
               both
               these
               waies
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               the
               noyse
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               the
               flight
               ,
               they
               diuined
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               both
               publike
               and
               priuate
               ,
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               successe
               
               in
               mans
               affaires
               ;
               of
               the
               state
               of
               kingdomes
               ,
               townes
               ,
               families
               and
               particular
               persons
               .
               Now
               this
               kind
               of
               diuination
               is
               condemned
               by
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               10.
               
               
                 Let
                 none
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 you
                 that
                 i●
                 a
                 —
                 diuiner
                 of
                 diuinations
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               intepret
               it
               )
               a
               marker
               of
               the
               flying
               of
               foules
               :
               
                 or
                 a
                 charmer
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 consulter
                 with
                 spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 soothsayer
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               by
               obseruing
               the
               flying
               and
               noise
               of
               fowles
               ,
               takes
               vpon
               him
               to
               foretell
               good
               or
               bad
               successe
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               The
               second
               kind
               of
               creatures
               vsed
               for
               diuinatiō
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 intralls
                 of
                 beasts
              
               ,
               of
               which
               mention
               is
               made
               Ezek.
               21.
               21.
               where
               Nabuchadnezzar
               being
               to
               make
               warre
               both
               with
               the
               Iewes
               and
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               and
               doubting
               in
               the
               way
               which
               enterprise
               to
               vndertake
               first
               ,
               he
               offers
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Idol
               gods
               ,
               and
               opening
               the
               bellie
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               looks
               vpon
               the
               liuer
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               signes
               therein
               found
               ,
               he
               iudgeth
               what
               should
               be
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               warre
               .
               Which
               thing
               Nabuchadnezzar
               did
               according
               to
               the
               vsuall
               practise
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               were
               to
               make
               warre
               ,
               or
               to
               attempt
               any
               
               businesse
               of
               importance
               ,
               were
               wont
               to
               offer
               sacrifice
               to
               their
               gods
               ,
               and
               to
               prie
               into
               the
               intralls
               of
               the
               beast
               sacrificed
               :
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               heart
               ,
               stomake
               ,
               splene
               ,
               kidneies
               ,
               but
               specially
               the
               liuer
               ,
               and
               by
               certaine
               signes
               appearing
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               the
               deuill
               was
               wont
               to
               reueale
               vn-them
               what
               should
               be
               the
               successe
               of
               their
               affaires
               they
               had
               in
               hand
               .
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               exemplifie
               both
               these
               sorts
               of
               Diuination
               by
               sundrie
               particulars
               out
               of
               Heathen
               writers
               ,
               but
               seeing
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               manifested
               that
               there
               are
               such
               ,
               and
               experience
               shewes
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               will
               forbeare
               that
               labour
               ,
               and
               proceede
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               is
               demanded
               ,
               why
               both
               these
               kindes
               of
               Diuination
               should
               be
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               considering
               they
               had
               so
               great
               applause
               among
               the
               Heathen
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               because
               the
               flying
               of
               birds
               ,
               and
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               inward
               parts
               of
               creatures
               ,
               are
               no
               true
               signes
               either
               of
               good
               or
               bad
               successe
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               a
               true
               signe
               of
               a
               future
               euent
               ,
               must
               haue
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               whereby
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               
               from
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               either
               by
               creation
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               speciall
               ordinance
               and
               appointment
               afterward
               .
               Now
               it
               cannot
               be
               shewed
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               the
               creation
               infused
               any
               such
               vertue
               into
               the
               natures
               and
               motions
               of
               these
               creatures
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               signifie
               such
               things
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               apparent
               testimonie
               in
               the
               whole
               booke
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               proued
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               creation
               ,
               they
               were
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               to
               serue
               such
               vses
               and
               endes
               .
               And
               therefore
               howsoeuer
               they
               were
               esteemed
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               yet
               the
               word
               of
               God
               hath
               iustly
               censured
               them
               ,
               as
               no
               true
               and
               proper
               causes
               of
               Diuination
               sanctified
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               meerely
               diabolicall
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               Ioseph
               diuined
               by
               his
               cuppe
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               both
               by
               his
               stewards
               speech
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               his
               owne
               ,
               Gen.
               44.
               5.
               
               &
               15.
               and
               yet
               that
               cuppe
               receiued
               no
               power
               from
               God
               ,
               either
               the
               one
               way
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               cause
               or
               meane
               of
               Diuination
               .
            
             
               The
               answer
               anciently
               and
               commonly
               made
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               Iosephs
               steward
               
               spake
               not
               as
               the
               thing
               was
               indeede
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               common
               receiued
               opinion
               was
               among
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               who
               esteemed
               Ioseph
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               great
               skill
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               able
               by
               sundrie
               meanes
               to
               diuine
               and
               prophesie
               .
               To
               this
               I
               adde
               a
               second
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               steward
               spake
               not
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               but
               his
               purpose
               was
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               to
               cōceale
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Ioseph
               his
               master
               from
               his
               brethren
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               might
               not
               discerne
               who
               he
               was
               ,
               but
               take
               him
               to
               be
               an
               Egyptian
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               words
               may
               not
               vnfitly
               admit
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               steward
               had
               said
               ,
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               this
               cuppe
               which
               I
               finde
               in
               the
               sackes
               mouth
               of
               your
               yongest
               brother
               ,
               is
               that
               whereby
               my
               master
               will
               easily
               prooue
               what
               manner
               of
               men
               you
               are
               ?
               this
               answer
               is
               also
               auncient
               ,
               and
               may
               well
               be
               receiued
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               further
               obiected
               ,
               that
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               by
               his
               speech
               vnto
               the
               Pharisies
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               approoue
               of
               Diuining
               by
               creatures
               ,
               as
               by
               winds
               ,
               and
               by
               clouds
               ;
               
                 When
                 you
                 see
                 a
                 cloud
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 straight
                 way
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 showre
                 commeth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 South
                 wind
                 blow
                 ,
                 ye
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hoate
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 commeth
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               12.
               54
               ,
               55.
               
            
             
               Ans.
               There
               be
               some
               kinds
               of
               predictions
               that
               are
               and
               may
               be
               lawfully
               vsed
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               naturall
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               are
               those
               that
               are
               made
               by
               Physicians
               ,
               Mariners
               ,
               and
               husbandmen
               ,
               touching
               the
               particular
               alterations
               and
               dispositions
               of
               the
               weather
               ;
               and
               these
               beeing
               agreeable
               to
               that
               order
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               in
               nature
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               by
               them
               a
               man
               may
               probably
               gather
               the
               state
               of
               the
               weather
               ,
               whether
               it
               will
               be
               faire
               or
               foule
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               naturall
               signs
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               speaketh
               ,
               not
               of
               diabolicall
               ,
               which
               haue
               no
               warrant
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               common
               course
               of
               nature
               created
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               speciall
               appointment
               from
               God.
               So
               that
               whatsoeuer
               can
               be
               said
               in
               their
               defence
               ,
               this
               yet
               remaineth
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               slying
               and
               noise
               of
               birds
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               the
               intralls
               of
               beasts
               ,
               are
               no
               true
               signes
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               inuented
               by
               the
               deuill
               and
               his
               instruments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               diuination
               by
               them
               is
               iustly
               condemned
               ,
               as
               wicked
               
               and
               deuillish
               .
            
             
               Whence
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               what
               iudgement
               may
               be
               giuen
               of
               those
               common
               signes
               of
               Diuination
               ,
               which
               are
               obserued
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               specially
               of
               the
               more
               ignorant
               sort
               .
               For
               example
               :
               A
               man
               finds
               a
               piece
               of
               yron
               ,
               he
               presently
               conceiueth
               a
               prediction
               of
               some
               good
               lucke
               vnto
               himselfe
               that
               day
               .
               If
               he
               light
               on
               a
               peice
               of
               siluer
               ,
               then
               he
               stands
               contrarily
               affected
               ,
               imagining
               some
               euill
               will
               befall
               him
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               taking
               his
               iourney
               ,
               if
               a
               hare
               crosse
               him
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               all
               is
               not
               well
               ,
               his
               iourney
               shall
               not
               be
               prosperous
               ,
               it
               presageth
               some
               mischiefe
               towards
               him
               .
               Let
               his
               cares
               tingle
               or
               burne
               ,
               he
               is
               perswaded
               he
               hath
               enemies
               abroad
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               man
               either
               then
               doth
               ,
               or
               presently
               will
               speake
               ill
               of
               him
               .
               If
               the
               salt
               fall
               towards
               a
               man
               at
               the
               table
               ,
               it
               portendeth
               (
               in
               common
               conceit
               )
               some
               ill
               newes
               .
               When
               a
               rauen
               stands
               vpon
               some
               high
               place
               ,
               looke
               what
               way
               he
               turnes
               himselfe
               and
               cries
               ,
               thence
               ,
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               shall
               shortly
               come
               a
               dead
               corps
               ;
               albeit
               this
               sometime
               may
               be
               true
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               sharpe
               sense
               of
               smelling
               
               in
               the
               raven
               .
               These
               and
               sundrie
               other
               of
               the
               like
               sort
               ,
               are
               meerely
               superstitious
               .
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               vertue
               in
               themselues
               to
               foreshewe
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               either
               in
               nature
               ,
               or
               by
               Gods
               ordinance
               .
               Therefore
               whatsoeuer
               diuination
               is
               made
               by
               them
               ,
               must
               needes
               be
               fetched
               from
               Satanicall
               illusion
               .
               And
               though
               we
               cannot
               say
               they
               be
               soothsayings
               ,
               or
               tearme
               the
               vsers
               and
               fauourers
               of
               them
               soothsayers
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               safely
               referre
               them
               to
               this
               kinde
               of
               diuining
               ,
               beeing
               such
               as
               no
               Christian
               may
               warrantably
               vse
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               be
               not
               so
               grosse
               and
               palpable
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               condemned
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               §
               3.
               
               The
               third
               kind
               of
               creatures
               vsed
               to
               diuine
               by
               ,
               are
               the
               starres
               .
               Diuination
               by
               starres
               ,
               ●s
               commonly
               called
               
                 Iudiical
                 Astrologie
              
               ;
               of
               which
               we
               may
               read
               ,
               Deu.
               18.
               10.
               11.
               where
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               of
               purpose
               reckon
               vp
               all
               those
               kinds
               of
               deuillish
               arts
               ,
               whereby
               men
               haue
               dealings
               and
               societie
               with
               Satan
               ,
               either
               in
               divining
               or
               
                 practising
                 ▪
              
               among
               which
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               second
               .
            
             
             
               The
               word
               there
               vsed
               *
               may
               carrie
               a
               double
               sense
               .
               For
               it
               signifieth
               either
               him
               that
               obserueth
               times
               ,
               vnder
               which
               acception
               Astrologie
               is
               comprehended
               ,
               or
               him
               that
               obserueth
               the
               clouds
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               the
               best
               learned
               Interpreters
               doe
               dissent
               about
               the
               notation
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               all
               agree
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               this
               profession
               of
               Diuining
               by
               the
               starres
               ,
               is
               there
               condemned
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               numbred
               among
               the
               rest
               expressed
               in
               the
               prohibition
               ,
               may
               further
               appeare
               by
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               in
               Isa.
               47.
               13.
               14.
               where
               the
               Lord
               threatneth
               the
               same
               iudgements
               against
               Diuiners
               by
               the
               starre●
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               against
               Soothsaiers
               and
               Magicians
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               Dan.
               2.
               2.
               
               Inchaunters
               ,
               Astrologians
               ,
               and
               Sorcerers
               are
               ioyned
               together
               ,
               as
               beeing
               all
               sent
               for
               about
               the
               same
               busines
               ,
               v●z
               .
               to
               expound
               the
               Kings
               dreame
               .
               Nowe
               if
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               haue
               allotted
               the
               same
               punishment
               to
               the
               Astrologer
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               to
               the
               Soothsaier
               &
               Magician
               ,
               and
               account
               them
               all
               one
               ;
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               Diuining
               by
               the
               starres
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               as
               a
               superstitious
               kind
               of
               Diuination
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               if
               it
               be
               thought
               strange
               ,
               that
               predictions
               by
               so
               excellent
               creatures
               as
               the
               starres
               be
               ,
               should
               carrie
               both
               the
               name
               and
               nature
               of
               diabolicall
               practises
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               done
               by
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               in
               league
               with
               Satan
               :
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               The
               reasons
               hereof
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               drift
               and
               scope
               of
               this
               art
               ,
               is
               to
               foretell
               the
               particular
               euents
               of
               things
               contingent
               ,
               as
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               states
               of
               kingdomes
               ,
               the
               deaths
               of
               Princes
               ,
               good
               or
               badde
               successe
               of
               mens
               particular
               affaires
               ,
               from
               the
               houre
               of
               their
               birth
               ,
               to
               the
               day
               of
               their
               death
               .
               And
               from
               this
               all
               men
               may
               iudge
               ,
               what
               the
               art
               it selfe
               is
               .
               For
               the
               foretelling
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               are
               contingent
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               vs
               casuall
               (
               I
               say
               not
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whome
               all
               things
               are
               certenly
               knowne
               )
               is
               a
               propertie
               peculiar
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               within
               the
               power
               of
               any
               creature
               ,
               man
               ,
               or
               Angel.
               A
               point
               that
               is
               plainely
               taught
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               ,
               from
               the
               4.
               chap.
               of
               
               his
               prophesie
               ,
               to
               the
               48.
               
               The
               scope
               whereof
               is
               to
               prooue
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               prerogatiue
               appointed
               to
               the
               Deitie
               ,
               and
               not
               communicable
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               to
               foreshew
               the
               euēt
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               which
               in
               our
               vnderstanding
               and
               reach
               ,
               may
               either
               be
               ,
               or
               ▪
               not
               be
               ;
               and
               which
               when
               they
               are
               ,
               may
               be
               thus
               or
               otherwaies
               .
               It
               remaines
               therefore
               ,
               that
               Diuinations
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               taking
               from
               God
               his
               right
               ,
               and
               robbing
               him
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               are
               iustly
               censured
               of
               impietie
               ,
               &
               are
               in
               themselues
               wicked
               and
               abominable
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               starres
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               many
               things
               happening
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               practise
               by
               them
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               deserueth
               no
               such
               imputation
               .
            
             
               
                 Ans
                 ▪
              
               It
               cannot
               be
               denied
               that
               they
               are
               causes
               of
               some
               things
               ,
               but
               I
               demand
               ,
               what
               causes
               ?
               not
               particular
               of
               particular
               euents●
               but
               generall
               and
               common
               ,
               that
               worke
               alike
               vpon
               all
               things
               :
               and
               no
               man
               can
               diuine
               of
               a
               particular
               euent
               ,
               by
               a
               generall
               cause
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               also
               know
               the
               particular
               causes
               subordinate
               to
               the
               generall
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               dispositions
               
               and
               operations
               of
               them
               .
               For
               example
               ,
               let
               twentie
               or
               thirtie
               egges
               of
               sundrie
               kinds
               of
               birds
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               set
               vnder
               one
               and
               the
               same
               henne
               to
               be
               hatched
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               onely
               vpon
               the
               bare
               consideration
               of
               the
               heate
               of
               the
               hen
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               generall
               cause
               of
               hatching
               the
               egges
               ,
               to
               set
               downe
               certainely
               what
               kind
               of
               bird
               each
               egge
               will
               bring
               forth
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               know
               what
               the
               egges
               were
               particularly
               .
               For
               a
               generall
               and
               common
               cause
               ,
               doth
               not
               immediately
               produce
               a
               particular
               effect
               ,
               but
               onely
               mooueth
               and
               helpeth
               the
               particular
               ,
               immediate
               ,
               and
               subordinate
               causes
               .
               Therefore
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               henne
               doth
               not
               make
               one
               egge
               to
               send
               forth
               a
               henne-chicken
               ,
               another
               egge
               a
               ducke
               ,
               a
               third
               a
               swanne
               ,
               &c.
               but
               onely
               helpeth
               it
               forward
               by
               sitting
               and
               crouching
               vpon
               them
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               starres
               are
               generall
               causes
               of
               naturall
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               hen
               is
               of
               the
               hatching
               of
               the
               egges
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               no
               man
               can
               rightly
               define
               of
               particular
               euents
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Diuination
               by
               the
               slarres
               ,
               whereby
               are
               fore-told
               particular
               contingent
               euents
               ,
               
               in
               kingdomes
               ,
               families
               ,
               or
               particular
               persons
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               forged
               skill
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               ground
               in
               nature
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               for
               any
               such
               purpose
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               reason
               may
               be
               this
               ;
               All
               the
               rules
               and
               precepts
               of
               Astrologie
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               among
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               other
               Astrologers
               ,
               are
               nothing
               els
               but
               meer
               dotages
               and
               fictions
               of
               the
               braine
               of
               man
               :
               for
               the
               rules
               and
               conclusions
               of
               all
               good
               and
               lawfull
               arts
               ,
               haue
               their
               ground
               in
               experience
               ,
               and
               are
               framed
               by
               obseruation
               ,
               whereupon
               they
               are
               called
               Axioms
               ,
               or
               
                 positions
                 of
                 arte
              
               ,
               so
               generally
               and
               vndoubtedly
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               not
               deceiue
               :
               But
               these
               rules
               are
               of
               a
               contrarie
               nature
               ,
               hauing
               no
               foundation
               in
               experience
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               this
               must
               needes
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               position
               of
               the
               heauens
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               of
               all
               the
               stars
               ,
               must
               needs
               continue
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               the
               principles
               of
               art
               ought
               to
               be
               immutable
               :
               but
               neither
               the
               position
               of
               the
               heauens
               ,
               nor
               the
               course
               of
               all
               the
               starrs
               ,
               is
               alway
               one
               and
               the
               same
               .
               Againe
               ,
               he
               
               that
               would
               make
               sound
               rules
               of
               art
               by
               obseruation
               ,
               must
               know
               the
               particular
               estate
               of
               all
               things
               he
               obserueth
               :
               But
               no
               man
               knoweth
               the
               particular
               estate
               of
               all
               the
               starres
               ,
               and
               consequently
               none
               can
               gather
               sound
               rules
               of
               arte
               by
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               no
               man
               knoweth
               or
               seeth
               all
               the
               starres
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               might
               be
               all
               discerned
               ,
               yet
               the
               particular
               vertues
               of
               those
               which
               are
               seene
               ,
               can
               not
               be
               knowne
               ,
               because
               their
               influences
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               are
               confused
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               obseruation
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               rules
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               whereby
               to
               iudge
               of
               particular
               euents
               to
               come
               that
               be
               contingent
               .
            
             
               But
               experience
               teacheth
               (
               may
               some
               say
               )
               that
               if
               a
               man
               addicted
               to
               this
               course
               shall
               practise
               the
               rules
               of
               Astrologie
               ,
               it
               will
               fall
               out
               that
               the
               most
               things
               he
               foretelleth
               shall
               be
               true
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               passe
               accordingly
               :
               which
               beeing
               verified
               in
               experience
               ,
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               that
               these
               principles
               are
               not
               vncerten
               :
               for
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               vpō
               false
               grounds
               ,
               should
               proceede
               true
               predictions
               ?
               To
               this
               obiection
               ,
               learned
               Diuines
               haue
               
               framed
               answer
               thus
               .
               That
               in
               this
               there
               is
               a
               secret
               Magicke
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               open
               league
               with
               Satan
               .
               For
               looke
               what
               is
               wanting
               to
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               starrs
               ,
               the
               Deuill
               maketh
               supply
               of
               it
               by
               his
               owne
               knowledge
               in
               things
               that
               are
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               iudgement
               of
               them
               that
               haue
               knowne
               this
               arte
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               receiued
               for
               true
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
               The
               man
               that
               repaireth
               to
               the
               Astrologian
               vpō
               the
               particular
               case
               for
               his
               helpe
               and
               counsell
               ,
               must
               beleeue
               that
               he
               can
               and
               will
               doe
               for
               him
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               he
               come
               doubting
               of
               his
               ability
               ,
               or
               in
               way
               of
               tempting
               him
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               helpe
               him
               .
               Now
               in
               common
               vnderstanding
               ,
               if
               the
               Diuiner
               brings
               the
               thing
               to
               passe
               ,
               here
               must
               needes
               be
               more
               then
               Arte.
               For
               he
               that
               is
               master
               of
               a
               lawfull
               arte
               ,
               can
               worke
               by
               his
               rules
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               beleeue
               that
               he
               can
               or
               no
               ;
               yea
               though
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               should
               doubt
               ,
               his
               rules
               would
               be
               effectuall
               .
               The
               arte
               therefore
               it selfe
               is
               the
               old
               superstitious
               arte
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               which
               they
               beeing
               Idolaters
               ,
               
               first
               ferched
               from
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               his
               Oracles
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               practise
               thereof
               is
               nothing
               but
               superstitious
               sorcerie
               ,
               and
               the
               vndertakers
               no
               better
               then
               Sorcerers
               .
               If
               any
               man
               doubt
               hereof
               ,
               their
               writings
               are
               sufficient
               testimonies
               ,
               and
               they
               thēselues
               auouch
               it
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               rule
               and
               maxime
               among
               them
               in
               all
               kind
               o●
               Sorcerie
               ,
               that
               the
               learner
               must
               come
               credulous
               ,
               and
               not
               doubting
               ,
               or
               to
               tempt
               ;
               otherwise
               no
               answer
               can
               be
               giuen
               .
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               reasons
               alleadged
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               sundrie
               things
               are
               opposed
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               saide
               that
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               and
               Starres
               were
               created
               
                 for
                 signes
              
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               14.
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               diuine
               by
               them
               ,
               seeing
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               doe
               but
               vse
               them
               to
               the
               ende
               for
               which
               God
               made
               them
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               reason
               is
               of
               no
               force
               .
               The
               starres
               indeede
               by
               this
               ordinance
               doe
               serue
               for
               signes
               ,
               but
               of
               what
               ?
               not
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               the
               text
               plainly
               sheweth
               )
               of
               daies
               ,
               weekes
               ,
               months
               ,
               and
               yeare●
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               seasons
               of
               the
               yeare
               ;
               as
               of
               
               Spring
               ,
               Summer
               ,
               Autumne
               ,
               and
               Winter
               ;
               yea
               further
               ,
               of
               the
               alterations
               of
               the
               weather
               in
               generall
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               maketh
               nothing
               to
               ratifie
               Diuination
               of
               particular
               euents
               in
               things
               cōtingent
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               fal
               out
               in
               the
               state
               of
               kingdomes
               ,
               families
               ,
               and
               persons
               :
               for
               they
               are
               not
               causes
               ,
               but
               Signes
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               some
               generall
               things
               onely
               ,
               not
               of
               particular
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Moses
               &
               Daniel
               ,
               two
               famous
               Prophets
               ,
               are
               commended
               for
               their
               skill
               in
               this
               art
               :
               for
               of
               Moses
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               22.
               that
               
                 he
                 was
                 learned
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 :
              
               and
               Daniel
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 ,
              
               Dan.
               1.
               17.
               20.
               and
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Egyptians
               and
               Chaldeans
               were
               the
               masters
               of
               Diuination
               ,
               and
               eminent
               aboue
               all
               others
               in
               matter
               of
               Astrologie
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               prooued
               out
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               that
               Moses
               or
               Daniel
               were
               trained
               vp
               in
               this
               art
               :
               and
               though
               it
               should
               be
               granted
               they
               were
               ,
               yet
               it
               follows
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               practisers
               of
               it
               .
               at
               least
               continually
               .
               For
               albeit
               ,
               beeing
               children
               and
               of
               tender
               yeares
               in
               the
               courts
               of
               Pharaoh
               and
               Nebuchadnetsar
               ,
               
               they
               had
               beene
               trained
               vp
               by
               their
               gouernours
               in
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               thence
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               they
               finally
               submitted
               themselues
               to
               the
               practise
               thereof
               ;
               considering
               that
               a
               man
               may
               learne
               that
               when
               he
               is
               yong
               ,
               which
               afterward
               vpon
               better
               iudgement
               and
               consideration
               ,
               he
               may
               vtterly
               disclame
               .
               And
               so
               we
               are
               to
               thinke
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               after
               God
               had
               called
               them
               ,
               they
               did
               for
               euer
               lay
               aside
               all
               such
               wicked
               and
               deuillish
               practises
               ,
               forbidden
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               vse
               among
               the
               Egyptians
               and
               Chaldeans
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               obiected
               ;
               the
               starres
               are
               admirable
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               of
               many
               straunge
               effects
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               in
               the
               waters
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               earth
               also
               ,
               in
               bodies
               of
               men
               and
               beasts
               :
               it
               may
               seeme
               therefore
               not
               vnlawfull
               to
               diuine
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               We
               graunt
               that
               the
               S●arres
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               ,
               haue
               great
               vertue
               and
               force
               vpon
               the
               creatures
               that
               are
               below
               ;
               partly
               by
               their
               light
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               their
               heat
               ;
               but
               hence
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ,
               or
               may
               
               be
               lawfully
               vsed
               for
               Diuination
               :
               for
               whereas
               it
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               ,
               that
               the
               grounds
               of
               all
               good
               arts
               are
               gathered
               by
               obseruation
               and
               experience
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               truly
               and
               certenly
               ,
               to
               obserue
               all
               particular
               euents
               brought
               forth
               by
               the
               starres
               ,
               whereupon
               hee
               might
               ground
               his
               rules
               .
               And
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               ;
               Suppose
               there
               were
               a
               heape
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               hearbs
               growing
               vpon
               the
               earth
               gathered
               together
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               all
               strained
               into
               one
               vessell
               ,
               and
               the
               liquour
               brought
               to
               the
               most
               skilfull
               Physitian
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               euer
               was
               ;
               can
               we
               thinke
               him
               able
               by
               tasting
               or
               smelling
               thereof
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               hearbs
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               which
               is
               which
               ?
               To
               doe
               this
               when
               all
               were
               seuered
               each
               from
               other
               ,
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               ,
               yet
               possible
               ,
               considering
               they
               haue
               their
               seuerall
               natures
               and
               operations
               :
               but
               in
               this
               confused
               mixture
               to
               discerne
               the
               seueralls
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               passing
               the
               skill
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               particular
               vertue
               of
               euery
               star
               ;
               for
               they
               all
               haue
               their
               operation
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               ;
               but
               their
               vertues
               
               beeing
               all
               mixed
               together
               in
               the
               subiect
               whereon
               they
               worke
               ,
               can
               no
               more
               be
               knowne
               distinctly
               ,
               then
               the
               vertues
               of
               a
               masse
               of
               hearbs
               of
               infinite
               sorts
               beaten
               together
               .
               For
               this
               is
               an
               vndoubted
               truth
               in
               nature
               :
               that
               the
               vertues
               of
               Celestiall
               bodies
               in
               their
               operations
               ,
               are
               mingled
               with
               the
               qualities
               of
               the
               elements
               in
               the
               inferiour
               bodies
               ,
               &
               the
               vertues
               of
               them
               all
               doe
               so
               concurre
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               heate
               or
               light
               of
               the
               starres
               ,
               nor
               the
               vertue
               of
               ●he
               elements
               ,
               can
               be
               seuered
               one
               from
               another
               .
               And
               therefore
               though
               there
               be
               notable
               vertue
               in
               the
               starres
               ,
               vet
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               mixture
               thereof
               in
               their
               operation
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               say
               by
               obseruation
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               starre
               ,
               and
               this
               of
               that
               .
               The
               seauen
               Planets
               beeing
               more
               notable
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               lights
               of
               the
               heauen
               ,
               specially
               the
               Sunne
               and
               the
               Moone
               ,
               haue
               their
               operations
               and
               effects
               plainely
               and
               perfectly
               knowne
               :
               as
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               was
               neuer
               any
               man
               that
               could
               either
               feele
               their
               heate
               ,
               or
               certenly
               determine
               of
               any
               thing
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               being
               th●
               some
               stars
               ,
               whose
               vertues
               
               are
               vnknowne
               ,
               how
               can
               their
               operations
               and
               effects
               be
               discerned
               in
               particular
               ?
               Therefore
               no
               rules
               can
               be
               made
               by
               obseruation
               of
               the
               vertues
               of
               the
               starres
               in
               their
               operations
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               may
               foretell
               particular
               euents
               of
               things
               contingent
               ,
               either
               concerning
               mens
               persons
               ,
               families
               ,
               or
               kingdomes
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               reason
               .
               All
               starres
               haue
               their
               worke
               in
               the
               qualities
               of
               heate
               ,
               light
               ,
               cold
               ,
               moisture
               ,
               and
               drinesse
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               secret
               influences
               which
               men
               dreame
               of
               ,
               comming
               from
               them
               besides
               the
               saide
               qualities
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               forged
               fancies
               .
               The
               Scripture
               neuer
               mentioneth
               any
               such
               ,
               neither
               can
               it
               be
               prooued
               ,
               that
               the
               Sunne
               hath
               any
               efficacie
               vpon
               inferiour
               bodies
               ,
               but
               by
               light
               and
               heate
               ;
               which
               because
               they
               are
               mixt
               with
               other
               qualiti●s
               ,
               they
               affo●rd
               no
               matter
               of
               prediction
               touching
               particular
               euents
               .
               For
               ●hat
               though
               the
               celestiall
               bodies
               doe
               ●●use
               in
               the
               terrestriall
               ,
               heate
               and
               cold
               ,
               drought
               and
               moisture
               ?
               doth
               it
               therfore
               follow
               ,
               that
               these
               effects
               doe
               declare
               before
               hand
               the
               constitution
               of
               mans
               bodie
               ?
               
               the
               disposition
               of
               mens
               minds
               ?
               the
               affections
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ?
               or
               finally
               ▪
               what
               successe
               they
               shall
               haue
               in
               their
               affaires
               ,
               touching
               wealth
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               religion
               ?
               Hence
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               diuining
               by
               them
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               is
               meere
               superstition
               ,
               and
               a
               kinde
               of
               sorcerie
               :
               for
               which
               cause
               in
               Scripture
               Astrologians
               are
               iustly
               numbred
               among
               Sorcerers
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               saide
               touching
               this
               point
               ,
               may
               serue
               for
               speciall
               vse
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               it
               giues
               a
               caueat
               to
               all
               Students
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               care
               to
               spend
               their
               time
               and
               wits
               better
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               studie
               of
               Iudiciall
               Astrologie
               ;
               and
               rather
               imploy
               themselues
               in
               the
               searching
               out
               of
               such
               things
               ,
               as
               may
               most
               serue
               for
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               the
               subtiltie
               of
               Satan
               to
               draw
               men
               into
               such
               meditations
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               this
               studie
               so
               pleasant
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               hardely
               be
               left
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               once
               begun
               ▪
               but
               let
               them
               take
               heede
               betime
               .
               For
               assuredly
               these
               vaine
               and
               superstitious
               practises
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               builders
               and
               furtherers
               ,
               but
               the
               hinderers
               and
               destroyers
               
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               this
               must
               admonish
               them
               which
               suffer
               any
               losses
               ,
               not
               to
               seeke
               for
               helpe
               or
               remedie
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               Astrologers
               ,
               commonly
               called
               
                 Figure
                 casters
              
               ,
               for
               their
               directions
               in
               the
               recouerie
               of
               thing●
               lost
               or
               stollen
               ,
               commeth
               not
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               any
               lawfull
               art
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               reuealing
               the
               same
               vnto
               them
               .
               And
               be●ter
               it
               were
               to
               loose
               a
               thing
               finally
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               to
               expect
               till
               God
               make
               supplie
               another
               way
               ,
               then
               in
               this
               manner
               to
               recouer
               it
               again
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               hangeth
               ouer
               the
               head
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               to
               helpe
               himselfe
               vseth
               diabolicall
               meanes
               .
               For
               put
               the
               case
               〈◊〉
               thing
               lost
               of
               great
               value
               ,
               be
               againe
               restored
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               Satan
               :
               yet
               God
               in
               his
               iustice
               ,
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               these
               vnlawful
               meanes
               ,
               ma●
               take
               from
               the
               consulter
               twice
               as
               much
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               so
               giue
               him
               vnto
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               to
               beleeue
               the
               deuill
               to
               his
               vetter
               perdition
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               serueth
               to
               admonish
               vs
               of
               some
               other
               vanities
               that
               accompanie
               Astrologie
               ▪
               specially
               of
               two
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 obseruation
                 of
                 the
                 signe
              
               
               in
               mans
               bodie
               ;
               wherein
               not
               onely
               the
               ignorant
               sort
               ,
               but
               men
               of
               knowledge
               doe
               far●e
               ouershoot
               themselues
               ,
               superstitiously
               holding
               ,
               that
               the
               signe
               is
               specially
               to
               be
               marked
               .
               An
               opinion
               in
               it selfe
               fantasticall
               and
               vaine
               ,
               not
               grounded
               in
               nature
               ,
               but
               borrowed
               from
               Astrologie
               .
               For
               the
               Astrologians
               for
               better
               expressing
               and
               establishing
               thereof
               ,
               haue
               deuised
               newe
               spheres
               in
               the
               heauens
               ,
               more
               then
               indeede
               there
               be
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               ninth
               and
               the
               tenth
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               tenth
               ,
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 first
                 mooueable
              
               ,
               haue
               placed
               an
               imaginarie
               sphere
               ,
               which
               they
               tearme
               the
               Zodiacke
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Zodiack
               twelue
               signes
               ,
               
                 Aries
                 ,
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 Gemini
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               they
               imagine
               to
               haue
               power
               ouer
               the
               twelue
               parts
               of
               mans
               bodie
               :
               as
               Aries
               ,
               the
               head
               and
               face
               ,
               Taurus
               necke
               and
               throat
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               these
               are
               onely
               twelue
               imaginarie
               signes
               :
               for
               in
               the
               heauens
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               as
               a
               ramme
               ,
               a
               bull
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               how
               can
               it
               stand
               with
               reason
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               firmament
               fained
               by
               Poets
               and
               Philosophers
               ,
               a
               forged
               signe
               ,
               which
               indeede
               is
               nothing
               ,
               should
               haue
               any
               power
               or
               
               operation
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ?
            
             
               Again
               ,
               the
               very
               order
               of
               the
               gouernment
               of
               these
               signes
               in
               mans
               bodie
               ,
               is
               fond
               and
               without
               shew
               of
               reason
               .
               For
               according
               to
               this
               platforme
               ,
               when
               the
               Moone
               commeth
               into
               the
               first
               signe
               ,
               Aries
               ,
               shee
               ruleth
               in
               the
               head
               ;
               &
               when
               shee
               commeth
               into
               the
               second
               signe
               ,
               Taurus
               ,
               in
               the
               necke
               ;
               and
               so
               descends
               downe
               from
               part
               to
               part
               ,
               in
               some
               part
               ruling
               two
               ,
               in
               some
               three
               daies
               ,
               &c.
               
               Where
               obserue
               ,
               that
               the
               Moone
               is
               made
               then
               to
               rule
               in
               the
               cold
               and
               moist
               parts
               ,
               when
               shee
               is
               in
               hoate
               and
               drie
               signes
               :
               when
               as
               in
               reason
               ,
               a
               more
               consonant
               order
               were
               this
               ;
               that
               when
               the
               Moone
               were
               in
               hoate
               and
               drie
               signes
               ,
               as
               
                 Aries
                 ,
                 Leo
              
               ,
               and
               Sagittarius
               ,
               shee
               should
               rule
               in
               hoat
               and
               drie
               parts
               of
               the
               bodie
               ;
               and
               when
               shee
               is
               in
               colde
               and
               moist
               signes
               ,
               shee
               should
               rule
               in
               the
               colde
               and
               moist
               parts
               of
               the
               bodies
               ;
               and
               so
               still
               gouerne
               those
               parts
               ,
               which
               in
               temperature
               come
               nearest
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               signes
               wherein
               the
               Moone
               is
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               some
               learned
               Physitians
               haue
               vpon
               experience
               confessed
               ,
               that
               
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               signe
               ,
               is
               nothing
               materiall
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               gelding
               of
               cattell
               ,
               or
               letting
               of
               blood
               .
               Indeede
               it
               preuailes
               oftentimes
               by
               an
               old
               conceit
               and
               strong
               imagination
               ,
               of
               some
               vnlettered
               persons
               ,
               who
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               of
               force
               and
               efficacie
               for
               restoring
               and
               curing
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               vanitie
               of
               this
               conceit
               ,
               appeares
               in
               the
               common
               practise
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               commonly
               vpon
               
                 S.
                 Stevens
              
               day
               vse
               to
               let
               blood
               ,
               be
               the
               signe
               where
               it
               will
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               veine
               is
               opened
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               signe
               in
               it
               owne
               nature
               ,
               is
               neither
               way
               auaileable
               ,
               beeing
               but
               a
               fancie
               ,
               grounded
               vpon
               supposed
               premisses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               reiected
               ,
               as
               a
               meere
               vanitie
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               belonging
               to
               Astrologie
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               eschewed
               ,
               is
               the
               choice
               and
               obseruation
               of
               daies
               .
               Curious
               diuiners
               doe
               set
               apart
               certaine
               dayes
               ,
               whereof
               some
               are
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               luckie
               ,
               some
               vnluckie
               .
               And
               these
               they
               appoint
               to
               be
               obserued
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               ordinary
               works
               &
               businesses
               ;
               as
               to
               take
               a
               iourney
               ;
               to
               beginne
               to
               lay
               the
               
               foundation
               of
               a
               building
               ,
               to
               plant
               a
               garden
               ,
               to
               weane
               a
               child
               ,
               to
               put
               on
               new
               apparell
               ,
               to
               flit
               into
               a
               new
               house
               ,
               to
               trafficke
               into
               other
               countries
               ,
               to
               goe
               about
               a
               suite
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               or
               some
               great
               man
               ,
               to
               hunt
               and
               vse
               exercises
               ,
               to
               pare
               the
               nayles
               ,
               to
               cut
               the
               haire
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               attempt
               any
               thing
               in
               purpose
               or
               action
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               done
               euery
               day
               .
               The
               effect
               and
               force
               of
               these
               daies
               ,
               is
               not
               grounded
               either
               in
               arte
               or
               in
               nature
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               superstitious
               conceit
               and
               diabolicall
               confidence
               ,
               vpon
               a
               wicked
               custome
               ,
               borrowed
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               diuiners
               :
               and
               the
               daunger
               of
               such
               confident
               conceits
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               the
               Deuill
               by
               them
               takes
               the
               vantage
               of
               fantasticall
               persons
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               further
               into
               league
               and
               acquaintance
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               leaue
               them
               .
               And
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               make
               difference
               of
               daies
               for
               this
               or
               that
               purpose
               ,
               are
               in
               expresse
               words
               plainly
               condemned
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               §
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               kind
               of
               Diuination
               by
               true
               meanes
               ,
               is
               the
               prediction
               of
               things
               to
               come
               by
               dreames
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               old
               Testament
               we
               read
               tha●
               
               Sorcerers
               and
               false
               Prophets
               vsed
               to
               foretell
               strange
               euents
               ,
               by
               reuelations
               which
               they
               had
               in
               their
               dreames
               .
               Such
               diuiners
               were
               among
               the
               Iewes
               :
               and
               for
               that
               cause
               the
               people
               of
               God
               were
               expressely
               forbidden
               to
               harken
               vnto
               
                 Dreamers
                 of
                 dreames
              
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               3.
               
               And
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremie
               ,
               taxeth
               the
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               broached
               false
               doctrine
               in
               his
               name
               by
               this
               deuillish
               meanes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 dreamed
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 dreamed
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               23.
               25.
               
            
             
               Yet
               here
               it
               is
               to
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               foretelling
               of
               future
               things
               by
               dreames
               ,
               is
               not
               simply
               to
               be
               condemned
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               part
               .
               For
               of
               dreames
               there
               be
               three
               sorts
               ,
               
                 Diuine
                 ,
                 Naturall
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Diabolicall
                 .
                 Diuine
              
               ,
               are
               ▪
               those
               which
               come
               from
               God
               :
               Naturall
               ,
               which
               proceede
               from
               a
               mans
               owne
               nature
               ,
               and
               arise
               from
               the
               qualitie
               and
               constitution
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               Diabolicall
               ,
               which
               are
               caused
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               Touching
               
                 Diuine
                 dreames
              
               :
               that
               there
               are
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               haue
               beene
               such
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               .
               For
               these
               be
               the
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               Numb
               .
               12.
               6.
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Lord
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 speake
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 dreame
                 .
              
               And
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 speaketh
                 in
                 dreames
                 and
                 visions
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 when
                 sleepe
                 falleth
                 vpon
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 sleepe
                 vpon
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
              
               Iob.
               33.
               15.
               
               Now
               these
               diuine
               dreames
               were
               caused
               in
               men
               ,
               either
               immediately
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               places
               shew
               ;
               or
               by
               meanes
               of
               some
               good
               Angel.
               In
               this
               latter
               kind
               was
               Ioseph
               of●en
               admonished
               in
               dreames
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               an
               Angel
               ;
               as
               Matth.
               1.
               20.
               and
               chap.
               2.
               13.
               19.
               and
               diuining
               by
               such
               dreames
               ,
               is
               not
               condemned
               ▪
               for
               by
               them
               the
               most
               worthie
               Prophets
               of
               God
               haue
               reueiled
               Gods
               will
               in
               many
               things
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               Thus
               Ioseph
               by
               dreame
               had
               notice
               giuen
               him
               of
               his
               owne
               aduancement
               ,
               Gen.
               37.
               7.
               9.
               and
               by
               Pharaohs
               dreames
               which
               were
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               he
               also
               foretold
               the
               state
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               touching
               prouision
               for
               seauen
               years
               dearth
               ,
               Gen.
               41.
               25.
               
               By
               the
               same
               meanes
               the
               Prophet
               Daniel
               prophesied
               of
               the
               flourishing
               &
               fading
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Monarchies
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               his
               time
               to
               the
               comming
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               &c.
               these
               therefore
               beeing
               one
               of
               the
               extraordinary
               means
               ,
               whereby
               God
               hath
               manifested
               his
               will
               vnto
               man
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               diuination
               by
               them
               is
               not
               to
               be
               censured
               as
               vnlawfull
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               esteemed
               ,
               as
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               sort
               which
               be
               Naturall
               ,
               arising
               either
               from
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               or
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               or
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               bodie
               :
               as
               they
               are
               ordinarie
               in
               all
               mē
               ,
               in
               some
               more
               ,
               in
               some
               lesse
               :
               so
               they
               vary
               according
               to
               the
               diuersitie
               of
               mens
               thoughts
               ,
               affections
               ,
               and
               constitutions
               :
               and
               by
               them
               a
               man
               may
               probably
               coniecture
               of
               sundrie
               things
               concerning
               the
               state
               and
               disposition
               ,
               partly
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               his
               minde
               .
            
             
               As
               first
               he
               may
               gesse
               in
               likelihood
               ,
               what
               is
               his
               constitution
               ,
               as
               the
               learned
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               doe
               constantly
               auouch
               .
               For
               when
               his
               mind
               in
               dreaming
               runnes
               vpon
               warrs
               ,
               and
               contentions
               ,
               fire
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               it
               argueth
               his
               complexion
               is
               cholerick
               .
               When
               he
               dreames
               of
               waters
               
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               it
               betokeneth
               abundance
               of
               phlegme
               .
               When
               his
               phantasie
               conceiueth
               heauie
               and
               dolefull
               things
               ,
               full
               of
               griefe
               ,
               feare
               ,
               and
               horrour
               ,
               it
               bewraieth
               a
               melancholike
               constitution
               .
               When
               his
               dreames
               be
               ioyfull
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               as
               of
               mirth
               ,
               pastimes
               ,
               and
               delightful
               newes
               ,
               his
               complexion
               is
               iudged
               to
               be
               sang●i●●
               .
            
             
               ●
               Againe
               ,
               by
               naturall
               dreames
               a
               man
               may
               gess●ar
               the
               corruption
               of
               his
               owne
               heart●
               ▪
               and
               know
               to
               what
               sinnes
               he
               is
               most
               naturally
               inclined
               .
               For
               looke
               what
               mon
               doe
               ordinarily
               in
               the
               day
               time
               conceiue
               and
               imagine
               in
               their
               corrupt
               hearts
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               they
               d●e
               corruptly
               dreame
               in
               the
               night
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               because
               though
               the
               wicked
               man
               shut
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               stoppe
               his
               eares
               ,
               and
               harden
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               enormities
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               yet
               euen
               by
               his
               owne
               dreames
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               his
               wickednes
               shall
               be
               in
               part
               discouered
               ,
               and
               his
               conscience
               thereby
               conuinced
               ,
               and
               he
               himselfe
               left
               in
               the
               end
               inexcusable
               before
               God.
               Now
               albeit
               
               a
               man
               may
               giue
               a
               probable
               coniecture
               of
               the
               premisses
               by
               natural
               drems
               ;
               yet
               no
               diuination
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               publike
               or
               priuate
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               can
               be
               made
               by
               them
               ,
               either
               concerning
               persons
               ,
               families
               ,
               or
               kingdoms
               .
               Therefore
               the
               common
               obseruations
               of
               dreames
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               whereby
               men
               imagine
               things
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               &
               accordingly
               foretel
               them
               by
               those
               means
               ,
               are
               vaine
               and
               superstitious
               ,
               and
               iustly
               so
               condemned
               in
               the
               places
               before
               named
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               
               Ier.
               23.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               thirde
               kinde
               of
               dreames
               ,
               which
               are
               caused
               by
               the
               deuil
               ;
               It
               hath
               beene
               granted
               in
               all
               ages
               for
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               Satan
               can
               frame
               dreames
               in
               the
               brayne
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               reueale
               his
               diui●ations
               .
               And
               it
               is
               plainly
               manifested
               by
               the
               continuall
               obseruation
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               For
               when
               Oracles
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               answers
               from
               the
               deuill
               )
               were
               in
               force
               ,
               men
               that
               vsed
               to
               consult
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               be
               resolued
               in
               matters
               of
               doubt
               ,
               were
               to
               lay
               them
               downe
               and
               sleepe
               beside
               the
               altar
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               where
               
               they
               had
               offred
               their
               gift
               ,
               and
               sleeping
               they
               receiued
               in
               a
               dreame
               ,
               the
               answer
               for
               which
               they
               came
               ;
               and
               this
               dreame
               was
               framed
               in
               the
               braine
               of
               him
               that
               slept
               ,
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               the
               answer
               was
               deliuered
               by
               him
               speaking
               at
               or
               in
               the
               Oracle
               .
               So
               likewise
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               since
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               Oracles
               then
               ceased
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               greatest
               and
               strongest
               delusions
               that
               euer
               Satan
               had
               :
               yet
               he
               hath
               by
               dreames
               and
               visions
               wrought
               in
               the
               heads
               of
               many
               men
               most
               strange
               and
               curious
               concei●s
               for
               the
               raising
               vp
               of
               heresies
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               disturbance
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               For
               we
               read
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               stori●s
               ,
               that
               the
               Maniches
               had
               their
               damnable
               opinions
               first
               inspired
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               confirmed
               by
               dreames
               .
               And
               in
               this
               age
               the
               first
               authors
               of
               the
               sect
               of
               the
               Anabaptists
               ,
               had
               their
               curious
               conceits
               of
               reuelation
               ,
               partly
               in
               dreames
               ,
               partly
               in
               visions
               .
               Likewise
               the
               Familie
               of
               loue
               haue
               their
               reuelations
               in
               dreames
               .
               For
               he
               that
               desires
               to
               become
               one
               of
               that
               sect
               ,
               must
               ascend
               thereunto
               by
               degrees
               ,
               before
               he
               
               can
               come
               to
               perfection
               to
               be
               an
               elder
               illuminate
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               deified
               ;
               to
               which
               estate
               when
               he
               is
               once
               come
               ,
               he
               hath
               for
               his
               confirmation
               strong
               Illusions
               ,
               both
               waking
               and
               sleeping
               in
               visions
               and
               dreames
               .
               Histories
               of
               latter
               times
               ,
               and
               wofull
               experience
               sheweth
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               deuill
               preuailing
               so
               strongly
               ,
               that
               many
               haue
               fallen
               away
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               beeing
               corrupted
               by
               a
               doctrin
               meerely
               carnall
               ,
               howsoeuer
               maintained
               with
               pretense
               of
               great
               holynes
               .
               Againe
               ,
               as
               the
               good
               Angels
               may
               cause
               diuine
               dreames
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               therei●
               reuile
               vnto
               men
               his
               will
               and
               pleasure
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
               :
               so
               no
               doubt
               the
               euill
               spirits
               may
               cause
               in
               men
               diabolicall
               dreames
               ,
               and
               therein
               reueile
               vnto
               them
               many
               strange
               things
               ,
               which
               they
               by
               meanes
               vnknowne
               to
               men
               ,
               may
               foresee
               and
               knowe
               .
               By
               all
               which
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               and
               may
               be
               as
               well
               diabolicall
               ,
               as
               diuine
               dreames
               .
            
             
               The
               conclusion
               then
               is
               this
               :
               That
               as
               diuining
               by
               the
               second
               sort
               is
               superstitious
               ,
               hauing
               no
               ground
               from
               Gods
               word
               :
               so
               fortelling
               by
               this
               third
               sort
               
               is
               flat
               Witchcraft
               ,
               directly
               condemned
               in
               the
               places
               aforenamed
               ,
               where
               men
               are
               forbidden
               to
               prophesie
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               regard
               them
               .
            
             
               Yet
               forasmuch
               as
               dreames
               be
               of
               sundrie
               kinds
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               set
               downe
               some
               
                 notes
                 of
                 difference
              
               betweene
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               knowne
               and
               distinguished
               each
               from
               other
               .
               Which
               point
               indeede
               hath
               long
               agone
               beene
               handled
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               but
               hardly
               determined
               .
               For
               the
               learned
               of
               that
               age
               haue
               auouched
               it
               a
               very
               hard
               matter
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               deuill
               in
               these
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               can
               transforme
               himselfe
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               .
               But
               howsoeuer
               the
               case
               be
               hard
               ,
               and
               the
               deuil
               politicke
               ,
               yet
               by
               light
               of
               direction
               from
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               may
               some
               true
               differences
               be
               set
               downe
               betweene
               them
               ;
               as
               namely
               these
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ;
               diuine
               dreames
               haue
               alwaies
               had
               their
               preeminence
               aboue
               others
               ,
               that
               generally
               they
               haue
               concerned
               the
               weightiest
               matters
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               as
               the
               comming
               and
               exhibiting
               of
               the
               
               Messias
               ,
               the
               changes
               and
               alterations
               of
               Kingdomes
               ,
               the
               reueiling
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               &
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               may
               plainly
               appeare
               by
               those
               which
               Ioseph
               expounded
               vnto
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               vnto
               the
               Kings
               of
               Babel
               and
               Persia.
               But
               in
               the
               other
               sort
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               For
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               represented
               more
               then
               ordinarie
               in
               those
               that
               be
               naturall
               ,
               it
               proceedeth
               meerely
               from
               fancie
               and
               imagination
               .
               And
               as
               for
               diabolical
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               of
               so
               waightie
               matters
               ,
               nor
               so
               hard
               to
               foretell
               .
               For
               though
               the
               deuill
               haue
               great
               power
               and
               skill
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               aboue
               his
               reach
               to
               determine
               of
               such
               things
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               or
               to
               foretell
               them
               without
               helpe
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               diuine
               dreames
               be
               alwaies
               either
               plaine
               and
               manifest
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               be
               obscure
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               a
               most
               euident
               interpretation
               annexed
               vnto
               them
               .
               Of
               the
               plainer
               sort
               ,
               were
               the
               dreames
               of
               Ioseph
               the
               husband
               of
               Marie
               .
               Matth.
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               other
               sort
               were
               Pharaohs
               ,
               very
               darke
               and
               hidden
               ,
               but
               God
               raised
               vp
               Ioseph
               to
               giue
               them
               an
               casie
               interpretation
               vpon
               the
               instant
               .
               Gen.
               41.
               
               
               Nebuchadne●sars
               dreames
               were
               full
               of
               obscuritie
               ,
               and
               many
               matters
               were
               contained
               in
               thē
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               spirit
               was
               troubled
               ,
               and
               he
               forgat
               them
               ;
               but
               God
               stirred
               vp
               Daniel
               and
               reuealed
               to
               him
               the
               secret
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               remembred
               it
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               declared
               the
               true
               meaning
               thereof
               ,
               Dan.
               2.
               1.
               28.
               36.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Daniels
               dreames
               of
               the
               foure
               beasts
               ,
               &c.
               were
               of
               like
               difficultie
               ,
               but
               the
               Angel
               Gabriel
               was
               presently
               sent
               to
               make
               him
               vnderstand
               them
               ,
               Dan.
               8.
               16.
               
               Now
               those
               that
               are
               caused
               by
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               as
               they
               be
               obscure
               and
               intricate
               ,
               so
               the
               interpretation
               of
               them
               is
               ambiguous
               and
               vncertaine
               ,
               because
               he
               himselfe
               cannot
               infallably
               determine
               how
               things
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               is
               constrained
               to
               giue
               doubtfull
               answers
               by
               dreames
               .
               And
               such
               were
               not
               onely
               the
               auncient
               Oracles
               among
               the
               heathen
               ,
               where
               he
               gaue
               the
               resolution
               ,
               but
               the
               moderne
               Prophecies
               giuen
               by
               him
               to
               some
               of
               his
               instruments
               in
               later
               time
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               dreame
               that
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               is
               alwaies
               agreeable
               to
               his
               reuealed
               will
               ,
               and
               representeth
               nothing
               
               contrarie
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               whole
               or
               in
               part
               :
               whereas
               those
               that
               proceed
               from
               nature
               ,
               doe
               sauour
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               bee
               agreeable
               to
               mans
               corruption
               ,
               which
               is
               repugnant
               vnto
               Gods
               will.
               And
               those
               that
               are
               suggested
               by
               Satan
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               the
               generall
               scope
               whereof
               is
               to
               crosse
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               withdrawe
               the
               heart
               from
               obedience
               therevnto
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               diuine
               dreames
               〈◊〉
               a●
               this
               ende
               ,
               to
               further
               religion
               and
               ple●●e
               ,
               and
               to
               maintaine
               true
               doctrine
               :
               but
               the
               deuill
               ,
               an
               enemie
               to
               God
               ,
               worketh
               in
               his
               dreames
               the
               subuersion
               of
               true
               religion
               ,
               &
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               roome
               thereof
               he
               may
               set
               vp
               Idolatrie
               and
               superstition
               .
               For
               so
               much
               we
               learne
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               where
               the
               false
               Prophet
               brings
               his
               dreame
               ,
               and
               vtters
               it
               ,
               yea
               and
               confirmeth
               it
               by
               a
               wonder
               ;
               but
               marke
               his
               ende
               :
               It
               was
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               Apostacie
               :
               
                 Let
                 vs
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 goe
                 after
                 other
                 Gods
                 ;
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 vs
                 serue
                 them
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               Answerable
               to
               which
               ,
               was
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               false
               Prophets
               afterwardes
               ,
               who
               caused
               the
               people
               to
               erre
               
               ●y
               their
               lies
               and
               flatteries
               .
               Ierem.
               23.
               32.
               
            
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               here
               remembred
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               there
               ●re
               and
               haue
               beene
               distinct
               sorts
               of
               dreams
               ,
               yet
               those
               which
               are
               from
               God
               ,
               were
               onely
               in
               ordinarie
               vse
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               are
               ceased
               ,
               and
               take
               not
               place
               ordinarily
               .
               Whereas
               therefore
               men
               in
               their
               sleepes
               haue
               dreames
               ,
               they
               must
               take
               them
               commonly
               to
               be
               naturall
               ,
               &
               withall
               know
               that
               they
               may
               be
               diabolicall
               ,
               or
               mixt
               partly
               of
               the
               one
               kind
               ,
               partly
               of
               the
               other
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               there
               may
               be
               some
               vse
               of
               the
               naturall
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               yet
               commonly
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               regarded
               .
               And
               for
               the
               other
               which
               are
               from
               Satan
               ,
               or
               mixt
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               receiued
               ,
               beleeued
               ,
               or
               made
               meanes
               whereby
               to
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               least
               by
               this
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               we
               grow
               into
               familiaritie
               with
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               before
               God
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               §
               5.
               
               The
               fift
               and
               last
               kind
               of
               Diuination
               by
               true
               meanes
               ,
               is
               
                 by
                 Lots
              
               ,
               when
               
               men
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               search
               out
               fortune
               (
               as
               they
               vse
               to
               speake
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               successe
               in
               any
               busines
               ,
               by
               casting
               of
               Lots
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               casting
               a
               die
               ,
               or
               opening
               of
               booke
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               casuall
               meanes
               .
               I
               mention
               this
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               among
               the
               ignorant
               and
               superstitious
               sort
               ,
               such
               practises
               are
               cōmon
               &
               in
               great
               accoūt
               :
               the
               Lot
               is
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               appointed
               for
               speciall
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               thus
               applyed
               ,
               it
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               abused
               to
               other
               ends
               then
               God
               by
               his
               word
               &
               ordinance
               hath
               allowed
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               the
               better
               knowe
               the
               abuse
               of
               a
               Lot
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               there
               be
               three
               sorts
               of
               Lots
               ;
               the
               Ciuill
               ,
               the
               Sporting
               ,
               and
               the
               Diuining
               Lot.
               
            
             
               The
               ciuill
               vse
               of
               Lots
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               vsed
               for
               the
               ending
               of
               controuersies
               :
               the
               diuiding
               of
               lands
               and
               heritages
               :
               the
               disposition
               of
               offices
               amongst
               many
               that
               are
               equally
               fit
               ,
               the
               trying
               of
               the
               right
               in
               doubtfull
               things
               ,
               or
               lastly
               the
               discouerie
               of
               a
               malefactor
               hid
               amongst
               many
               suspected
               .
               By
               this
               vse
               of
               the
               Lot
               ,
               
               was
               Saul
               chosen
               to
               be
               king
               ouer
               Israel
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               10.
               21.
               the
               skape-goate
               separated
               frō
               that
               which
               was
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               Leuit.
               16.
               8.
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               diuided
               among
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Iosh.
               14.
               2.
               
               &c.
               the
               trespasse
               of
               Achan
               found
               out
               ,
               Iosh.
               7.
               15.
               and
               Matthias
               chosen
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               twelue
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               26.
               and
               of
               this
               Lot
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               Pro.
               18.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 Lot
                 causeth
                 contentions
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 partitions
                 among
                 the
                 mightie
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               the
               ciuill
               vse
               of
               Lots
               hath
               his
               warrant
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               lawfully
               vsed
               in
               case
               of
               necessitie
               ,
               with
               i●uocation
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               expectation
               of
               the
               euent
               from
               God
               ,
               by
               whose
               hand
               &
               immeadiate
               prouidence
               it
               is
               disposed
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 Lot
              
               (
               saith
               Salomon
               )
               
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lap
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 disposition
                 thereof
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Pro.
               16.
               33.
               
            
             
               The
               Sporting
               Lot
               is
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               vsed
               for
               some
               vaine
               and
               vnnecessary
               ende
               ;
               as
               to
               set
               vp
               banck-rupts
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               .
               This
               hath
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               whereupon
               men
               should
               vse
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               no
               better
               then
               an
               abuse
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               to
               speake
               
               no
               more
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               diuining
               Lot
               performed
               by
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               booke
               ,
               or
               the
               casting
               of
               a
               die
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               thereby
               to
               declare
               good
               or
               bad
               successe
               ,
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               confederacie
               with
               Satan
               either
               explicite
               ,
               or
               implicite
               .
               For
               the
               plaine
               cast
               of
               a
               die
               ,
               or
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               booke
               without
               beleeuing
               ,
               can
               doe
               nothing
               for
               discouering
               of
               future
               contingents
               .
               And
               what
               is
               there
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               actions
               to
               produce
               such
               effects
               ?
               or
               where
               ,
               or
               when
               did
               God
               giue
               this
               vertue
               to
               them
               ,
               certainely
               to
               determine
               of
               things
               hidden
               from
               man
               ,
               and
               knowne
               onely
               to
               himselfe
               ?
               Diuination
               therefore
               by
               them
               is
               to
               be
               holden
               as
               a
               practise
               ,
               not
               onely
               sauouring
               of
               superstition
               ,
               but
               proceeding
               from
               the
               arte
               of
               Witchraft
               and
               Sorcetie
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               Diuination
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               creatures
               ;
               and
               the
               seueral
               kinds
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               III.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               kind
               of
               Diuination
               ,
               is
               
                 by
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 and
                 forged
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               
               none
               of
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               :
               whereof
               one
               kind
               onely
               is
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               viz.
               when
               Satan
               is
               consulted
               with
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               dead
               man.
               This
               is
               commonly
               called
               Neeromaneie
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 blacke
                 arte
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Deuill
               being
               sought
               vnto
               by
               Witches
               ,
               appeares
               vnto
               them
               in
               the
               likenes
               of
               a
               dead
               bodie
               .
               And
               it
               is
               expressely
               forbidden
               ,
               Deuter.
               18.
               11.
               yea
               condemned
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Esai
               ,
               8.
               19
               ,
               20.
               who
               saith
               in
               plaine
               tearmes
               ,
               that
               Gods
               people
               ought
               not
               to
               goe
               
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 testimonie
                 .
              
               A
               memorable
               example
               hereof
               is
               recorded
               in
               1.
               
               Sam.
               28.
               the
               obseruation
               whereof
               ,
               will
               discouer
               vnto
               vs
               the
               chiefe
               :
               points
               of
               Necromancie
               .
               There
               Saul
               about
               to
               encounter
               the
               Philisti●s
               ,
               beeing
               forsaken
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               answer
               him
               ,
               either
               by
               dreames
               ,
               or
               by
               Vrim
               ;
               or
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               inquired
               for
               one
               that
               had
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               :
               and
               hearing
               of
               the
               Pythonesse
               at
               Endor
               ,
               went
               vnto
               her
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               caused
               her
               to
               raise
               vp
               Samuel
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               of
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               warre
               .
               Now
               the
               Witch
               at
               his
               request
               raised
               vp
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               with
               whome
               
               shee
               was
               confederate
               ,
               in
               Samuels
               likenesse
               ;
               who
               gaue
               him
               answer
               concerning
               his
               owne
               ouerthrowe
               ,
               and
               the
               death
               of
               his
               sonnes
               .
               Which
               example
               declareth
               plainely
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               diuination
               ,
               whereby
               Witches
               and
               Sorcerers
               reueale
               strange
               things
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               deuill
               appearing
               vnto
               thē
               in
               the
               shapes
               or
               shadowes
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               example
               ,
               two
               Questions
               may
               be
               mooued
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               Whether
               that
               which
               appeared
               ,
               was
               true
               Samuel
               or
               not
               ?
               Some
               say
               it
               was
               Samuel
               indeede
               :
               others
               (
               who
               hold
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Witches
               )
               denie
               that
               it
               was
               either
               Samuell
               ,
               or
               the
               deuill
               ;
               and
               affirme
               it
               to
               be
               some
               other
               counterfeit
               comming
               in
               Samuels
               attire
               to
               deceiue
               Saul
               :
               both
               which
               opinious
               are
               false
               and
               here
               to
               be
               confuted
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               that
               their
               opinion
               which
               say
               that
               true
               Samuel
               appeared
               vnto
               Saul
               ,
               is
               a
               flat
               vntruth
               ,
               I
               prooue
               by
               these
               reasons
               .
            
             
               I.
               Before
               this
               time
               ,
               God
               had
               withdrawne
               his
               spirit
               from
               Saul
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               confesseth
               ,
               and
               denied
               to
               answer
               him
               any
               
               more
               by
               ordinarie
               meanes
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               before
               he
               had
               done
               .
               Hereupon
               I
               gather
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               was
               not
               probable
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               now
               vouchsafe
               him
               the
               fauour
               to
               suffer
               Samuel
               to
               come
               vnto
               him
               extraordinarily
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               what
               should
               be
               the
               end
               of
               his
               warre
               with
               the
               Philistins
               :
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               it
               is
               affirmed
               twise
               in
               that
               chapter
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               taken
               his
               good
               spirit
               from
               Saul
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               rest
               in
               glorie
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               there
               rest
               in
               peace
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               voice
               from
               heauen
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               14.
               13.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 works
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               their
               workes
               ,
               
                 follow
                 them
                 immediatly
              
               ,
               or
               
                 at
                 the
                 heeles
              
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               signifieth
               .
               Now
               suppose
               the
               deuill
               had
               power
               ouer
               Samuels
               bodie
               ,
               yet
               to
               make
               true
               Samuel
               ,
               he
               must
               haue
               his
               soule
               also
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               to
               bring
               againe
               the
               soules
               that
               are
               in
               heauen
               vnto
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               appeare
               vnto
               men
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               
               speake
               vnto
               them
               .
               The
               Deuills
               kingdome
               is
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               wicked
               men
               on
               earth
               ;
               yea
               whiles
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               he
               vsurpeth
               some
               authoritie
               ouer
               them
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               their
               owne
               corruption
               :
               But
               heauen
               is
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Saints
               ,
               where
               Satan
               hath
               nothing
               to
               doe
               ,
               considering
               that
               there
               is
               no
               flesh
               or
               corruption
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               entrance
               or
               yeeld
               him
               intertainement
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               prooued
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               the
               deuill
               can
               disturbe
               either
               the
               bodies
               or
               soules
               of
               them
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Witch
               with
               all
               her
               power
               and
               skill
               ,
               could
               not
               bring
               Samuels
               rotten
               bodie
               (
               for
               so
               no
               doubt
               it
               was
               now
               )
               and
               soule
               together
               .
            
             
               III.
               This
               shape
               which
               appeared
               suffered
               Saul
               to
               adore
               and
               worshippe
               it
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               true
               Samuel
               would
               neuer
               haue
               receiued
               adoration
               from
               Saul
               the
               king
               ,
               though
               it
               had
               beene
               in
               ciuill
               manner
               onely
               .
               Whome
               then
               did
               Saul
               adore
               ?
               Answ.
               The
               Deuill
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               beeing
               an
               enemie
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               content
               to
               take
               to
               himselfe
               that
               
               honour
               ,
               which
               a
               King
               in
               dutie
               is
               to
               performe
               to
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               IV.
               If
               it
               had
               beene
               true
               Samuel
               ,
               he
               would
               certainly
               haue
               reproued
               Saul
               for
               seeking
               helpe
               at
               Witches
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               &
               that
               doctrine
               which
               he
               had
               taught
               him
               from
               God
               in
               his
               life
               time
               .
               But
               this
               counterfeit
               reproued
               him
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               like
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Prophet
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               Satan
               himselfe
               ,
               framing
               by
               his
               art
               and
               skill
               the
               person
               and
               shape
               of
               Samuel
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               alleadged
               to
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               Samuel
               a●ter
               his
               sleepe
               ,
               prophesied
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               ,
               Ecclesiastic
               .
               46.
               v.
               20.
               
               
                 A●ter
                 his
                 sleepe
                 also
                 he
                 told
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 death
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Answ.
              
               That
               booke
               penned
               by
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Sirach
               is
               a
               very
               worthie
               description
               of
               Christian
               Ethicks
               ,
               contaming
               more
               excellent
               precepts
               for
               manners
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               writings
               of
               heathen
               Philosophers
               ,
               or
               other
               men
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               Scripture
               ,
               neither
               did
               the
               Church
               euer
               hold
               and
               receiue
               it
               as
               C●●onicall
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               author
               himselfe
               ●●sinuateth
               so
               much
               in
               the
               beginning
               thereof
               :
               for
               in
               the
               preface
               he
               
               disableth
               himselfe
               to
               interpret
               hard
               things
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               sort
               craues
               pardon
               for
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               were
               pen-men
               of
               Scripture
               .
               For
               they
               were
               so
               guided
               by
               gods
               spirit
               in
               their
               proceedings
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               be
               hard
               vnto
               them
               .
               This
               priuiledge
               no
               ordinarie
               man
               hath
               assurance
               of
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               author
               writing
               vpon
               his
               owne
               priuate
               motion
               ,
               was
               subiect
               to
               error
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               this
               speach
               of
               his
               ,
               beeing
               contrarie
               to
               that
               which
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               a
               flat
               vntruth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               obiected
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               him
               Samuel
               ,
               that
               appeared
               vnto
               Saul
               .
               Ans.
               The
               scripture
               doth
               often
               speake
               of
               things
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselues
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               seeme
               to
               vs.
               So
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               16.
               that
               God
               made
               two
               great
               lights
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               :
               whereas
               the
               moone
               is
               lesser
               then
               many
               starres
               ,
               yet
               because
               in
               regard
               of
               her
               nearenesse
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               shee
               seemeth
               to
               vs
               greater
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               therefore
               shee
               is
               called
               a
               
                 great
                 light
              
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               Idols
               in
               the
               Scripture
               are
               
               called
               Gods
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               are
               so
               indeed
               ,
               (
               for
               an
               Idoll
               is
               nothing
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               8.
               4.
               
               )
               but
               because
               some
               men
               doe
               so
               conceiue
               of
               them
               in
               their
               mindes
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               oftentimes
               doth
               abase
               it selfe
               to
               our
               conceit
               ,
               speaking
               of
               things
               not
               according
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               this
               place
               calleth
               counterfeit
               Samuel
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               true
               Samuel
               ,
               because
               it
               seemed
               so
               vnto
               Saul
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               obiection
               :
               That
               bodie
               which
               appeared
               ,
               prophecied
               of
               things
               that
               came
               to
               passe
               the
               day
               after
               ,
               as
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ;
               which
               indeede
               so
               fel
               out
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               therefore
               was
               like
               to
               be
               Samuel
               .
               Answ.
               There
               is
               nothing
               there
               said
               or
               done
               ,
               which
               the
               deuill
               might
               not
               doe
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Lord
               vseth
               the
               deuill
               as
               his
               instrument
               to
               bring
               some
               things
               to
               passe
               ,
               he
               doth
               before
               hand
               reueile
               the
               same
               vnto
               him
               :
               and
               looke
               what
               particulars
               the
               deuill
               learneth
               from
               God
               ,
               those
               he
               can
               foretell
               .
               Now
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               Satan
               was
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               worke
               Sauls
               ouerthrowe
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               made
               knowne
               
               vnto
               him
               when
               the
               thing
               should
               be
               done
               ;
               by
               which
               meanes
               ,
               and
               by
               none
               other
               ,
               the
               deuill
               was
               enabled
               to
               Foretell
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               .
               Where
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               obserue
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               case
               the
               deuill
               can
               reueale
               things
               to
               come
               certenly
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               appointed
               Gods
               immediate
               instrument
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               knowes
               them
               by
               light
               of
               former
               prophecies
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               dead
               men
               doe
               often
               appeare
               and
               walke
               after
               they
               are
               buried
               .
               Ans.
               It
               is
               indeede
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               ignorant
               persons
               among
               vs
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               otherwise
               .
               Dead
               men
               doe
               neither
               walke
               ,
               nor
               appeare
               in
               bodie
               or
               soule
               after
               death
               :
               for
               all
               that
               die
               ,
               are
               either
               Righteous
               ,
               or
               wicked
               :
               The
               soules
               of
               the
               Righteous
               goe
               straight
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               wicked
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               their
               remaine
               till
               the
               last
               iudgement
               :
               and
               therefore
               of
               the
               iust
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 blessed
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               14.
               13.
               
               But
               how
               doe
               they
               rest
               ,
               if
               after
               they
               be
               dead
               they
               wander
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               appeared
               when
               Christ
               was
               transsigured
               in
               the
               mount
               ;
               and
               that
               Lazarus
               rose
               again
               ,
               and
               at
               Christs
               resurrection
               many
               dead
               bodies
               rose
               againe
               and
               appeared
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               there
               were
               two
               times
               when
               God
               suffered
               the
               dead
               to
               be
               raised
               vp
               againe
               ;
               either
               at
               the
               planting
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               restoring
               and
               establishing
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               rased
               to
               the
               foundation
               .
               Thus
               at
               the
               restoring
               of
               religion
               in
               Elias
               and
               Elishaes
               times
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               Shunamitish
               woman
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
               4.
               34.
               and
               the
               widowes
               sonne
               at
               Sarephta
               ,
               1.
               
               King.
               17.
               21.
               were
               raised
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               God
               would
               restore
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               was
               fallen
               to
               Idolatrie
               about
               the
               death
               of
               Elisha
               ,
               he
               caused
               the
               like
               miracle
               to
               be
               wrought
               in
               the
               reuiuing
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               by
               the
               touching
               of
               Elishaes
               dead
               carkeise
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               thereby
               to
               assure
               the
               people
               of
               their
               deliuerance
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               embrace
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophet
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               life
               they
               had
               contemned
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               at
               the
               establishing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               new
               
               Testament
               ,
               it
               pleased
               Christ
               to
               raise
               vp
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               knowne
               to
               his
               Disciples
               by
               extraordinarie
               reuelation
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               beleeue
               that
               the
               doctrine
               which
               hee
               preached
               was
               not
               newe
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               with
               that
               which
               was
               recorded
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               both
               which
               were
               represented
               by
               Moses
               and
               Elias
               .
               So
               also
               he
               wrought
               the
               miracle
               vpon
               Lazarus
               ,
               the
               widowes
               sonne
               ,
               and
               lairus
               daughter
               ,
               thereby
               to
               sliewe
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               the
               testimonie
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               :
               lastly
               ,
               to
               make
               knowne
               the
               power
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               he
               caused
               some
               to
               rise
               and
               appeare
               to
               others
               ,
               when
               he
               himselfe
               rose
               againe
               .
               But
               out
               of
               these
               two
               times
               we
               haue
               neither
               warrant
               nor
               example
               ,
               that
               God
               suffered
               the
               dead
               to
               be
               raised
               vp
               .
               Wherefore
               those
               instances
               will
               not
               any
               way
               confirme
               Samuels
               appearing
               ,
               which
               indeed
               was
               not
               true
               ,
               but
               counterfeite
               and
               forged
               by
               the
               Deuill
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               second
               Opinion
               ,
               of
               those
               which
               denie
               that
               there
               be
               any
               
               Witches
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               hold
               that
               this
               was
               a
               meere
               cosenage
               of
               the
               Witch
               ,
               suborning
               some
               man
               or
               woman
               to
               coūterfeit
               the
               forme
               ,
               attire
               ,
               and
               voice
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               thereby
               to
               delude
               Saul
               ,
               that
               also
               is
               vntrue
               .
               For
               he
               that
               spake
               foretolde
               the
               ruine
               of
               Saul
               ,
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               armie
               ,
               yea
               the
               time
               also
               wherein
               this
               was
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               whereas
               in
               likelihood
               no
               man
               or
               woman
               in
               all
               Israel
               ,
               could
               haue
               foretold
               such
               things
               before
               hand
               of
               themselues
               .
               It
               was
               not
               then
               any
               cosenage
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               but
               a
               thing
               effected
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               framing
               to
               himselfe
               a
               bodie
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               wherein
               he
               spake
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               it
               be
               manifest
               ,
               that
               by
               counterfeit
               apparitions
               of
               the
               dead
               Witches
               and
               Sorcerers
               can
               foretell
               things
               to
               come
               :
               hence
               sundrie
               points
               of
               Witchcraft
               may
               be
               obserued
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               league
               between
               the
               Witch
               and
               the
               deuill
               .
               For
               this
               was
               the
               cause
               which
               mooued
               Saul
               to
               seeke
               to
               Witches
               ,
               because
               neither
               he
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               seruants
               could
               raise
               vp
               Satan
               in
               Samuels
               likenesse
               ,
               as
               the
               
               Witch
               of
               Endor
               did
               .
               But
               Saul
               beeing
               a
               King
               ,
               might
               haue
               commanded
               helpe
               from
               all
               the
               wise
               and
               learned
               men
               in
               Israel
               ,
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               such
               a
               matter
               :
               why
               then
               would
               he
               rather
               seeke
               to
               a
               silly
               woman
               ,
               then
               to
               them
               ?
               The
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               shee
               had
               made
               a
               compact
               with
               the
               deuil
               ,
               for
               the
               vsing
               of
               his
               helpe
               at
               her
               de
               ●aund
               ,
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               he
               was
               as
               readie
               to
               answer
               ,
               as
               she
               to
               call
               him
               ;
               whereas
               Saul
               and
               the
               learned
               Iewes
               ,
               hauing
               made
               no
               such
               league
               ,
               neither
               he
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               nor
               they
               by
               their
               skill
               ,
               could
               haue
               performed
               such
               a
               worke
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               deuill
               will
               be
               readie
               at
               the
               call
               and
               command
               of
               Witches
               and
               Sorcerers
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               intending
               any
               mischiefe
               .
               For
               here
               the
               Witch
               of
               Endor
               no
               sooner
               spake
               ,
               but
               he
               appeared
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               text
               giues
               her
               a
               name
               that
               signifieth
               one
               hauing
               rule
               and
               command
               ouer
               Pytho
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               familiar
               spirit
               :
               yet
               when
               he
               is
               commanded
               ,
               he
               yeelds
               not
               vpon
               constraint
               ,
               but
               voluntarily
               ,
               because
               he
               builds
               vpon
               his
               owne
               greater
               aduantage
               ,
               the
               gaining
               of
               
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               Witch
               .
               Where
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               obserued
               ,
               what
               a
               pretious
               thing
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               ;
               the
               purchasing
               wherof
               ,
               can
               make
               the
               proud
               spirit
               of
               Satan
               so
               farre
               to
               abase
               it self
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               at
               the
               command
               of
               a
               silly
               woman
               .
               Againe
               ,
               what
               an
               inueterate
               malice
               Satan
               beareth
               to
               man
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               a
               soule
               ,
               will
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               so
               contrarie
               to
               his
               nature
               .
               It
               may
               teach
               man
               ,
               what
               to
               esteeme
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               sell
               it
               for
               so
               base
               a
               price
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               the
               great
               power
               of
               the
               Deuill
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               the
               Sorcerer
               ,
               is
               made
               manifest
               .
               For
               he
               was
               presently
               at
               hand
               to
               counterfeit
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               so
               liuely
               and
               cunningly
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               forme
               of
               bodie
               ,
               as
               in
               attire
               and
               voice
               ,
               that
               Saul
               thought
               verily
               it
               was
               the
               Prophet
               :
               which
               may
               be
               a
               caueat
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               not
               easily
               to
               giue
               credit
               to
               any
               such
               apparitions
               .
               For
               though
               they
               seeme
               neuer
               so
               true
               and
               euident
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               power
               and
               skill
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               quite
               deceiue
               vs
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Saul
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Hitherto
               I
               haue
               shewed
               the
               first
               kind
               of
               Diuination
               by
               meanes
               ,
               both
               true
               and
               forged
               .
               Now
               followeth
               the
               second
               ;
               practised
               without
               meanes
               .
            
             
               Diuination
               without
               meanes
               ,
               is
               the
               foretelling
               and
               reuealing
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               by
               the
               alone
               and
               immediate
               assistance
               of
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               .
               This
               kind
               is
               mentioned
               and
               expressely
               forbidden
               ,
               Leuit.
               19.
               31.
               
               Ye
               shall
               not
               regard
               them
               
                 that
                 worke
                 with
                 spirits
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Leuit.
               20.
               6.
               
               If
               any
               turne
               
                 after
                 such
                 as
                 worke
                 with
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               to
               goe
               a
               whoring
               after
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               my
               face
               against
               that
               person
               ,
               and
               will
               cut
               him
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               .
               So
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               11.
               
               Let
               none
               be
               found
               among
               you
               
                 that
                 consulteth
                 with
                 spirits
              
               .
               In
               which
               places
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               vseth
               the
               word
               Ob
               ,
               which
               more
               properly
               signifieth
               a
               spirit
               ,
               or
               deuill
               ,
               in
               which
               sense
               it
               is
               taken
               in
               Leuit.
               20.
               27.
               and
               in
               1.
               
               Sam
               28.
               8.
               
               And
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               league
               which
               is
               betweene
               the
               Witch
               and
               the
               deuill
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               also
               giuen
               to
               the
               Witch
               ,
               that
               worketh
               by
               the
               deuill
               :
               and
               therefore
               
               the
               Pythonesse
               at
               Endor
               ,
               is
               both
               called
               Ob
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               28.
               9.
               and
               shee
               that
               ruleth
               Ob.
               v.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               kind
               of
               Diuination
               is
               practised
               two
               wayes
               :
               either
               inwardly
               ,
               when
               the
               spirit
               is
               within
               the
               Witch
               :
               or
               outwardly
               ,
               when
               being
               forth
               of
               the
               Witch
               he
               doth
               onely
               inspire
               him
               or
               her
               .
            
             
               An
               example
               of
               the
               former
               waie
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               affordeth
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               16.
               of
               a
               woman
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               that
               had
               a
               spirit
               of
               Pytho
               ;
               which
               gather
               master
               much
               vantage
               with
               diuining
               .
               And
               this
               spirit
               whereby
               she
               diuined
               was
               within
               her
               .
               For
               Paul
               beeing
               molested
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               I
               cōmand
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 thou
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 houre
                 ,
              
               v.
               18.
               
               And
               because
               the
               deuill
               is
               wont
               in
               this
               kinde
               to
               speake
               out
               of
               the
               throat
               and
               brest
               ,
               or
               bellie
               of
               the
               Witch
               p●ssessed
               ,
               hereunto
               learned
               men
               haue
               thought
               that
               this
               name
               
                 (
                 Ob
              
               )
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               deuill
               ,
               because
               he
               speaketh
               out
               of
               the
               witch
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               bottell
               or
               hollow
               vessell
               :
               for
               so
               the
               word
               Ob
               ,
               properly
               signifieth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               practised
               
               when
               the
               deuill
               is
               forth
               of
               the
               Witch
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               either
               inspireth
               her
               ,
               or
               els
               casteth
               her
               into
               a
               traunce
               ,
               and
               therein
               reueileth
               vnto
               her
               such
               things
               as
               she
               would
               know
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               kind
               ,
               though
               we
               haue
               no
               example
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               the
               histories
               of
               the
               heathen
               doe
               affoard
               vnto
               vs
               many
               instances
               of
               experience
               therein
               .
               One
               of
               the
               principall
               is
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               ten
               Sibylles
               of
               Greece
               ,
               who
               were
               most
               famous
               Witches
               ,
               and
               did
               prophesie
               of
               many
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               whereof
               some
               were
               true
               concerning
               Christ
               and
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               the
               deuill
               stole
               out
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               were
               false
               :
               and
               all
               of
               them
               they
               receiued
               by
               reuelation
               from
               the
               deuill
               in
               traunces
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               If
               the
               deuill
               reueileth
               vnto
               his
               instruments
               strāge
               things
               in
               traunces
               ,
               then
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               discerne
               betweene
               diabolicall
               reuelations
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               traunces
               reueileth
               vnto
               his
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               In
               this
               point
               Satan
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               Gods
               ape
               .
               For
               as
               he
               in
               old
               time
               
               raised
               vp
               holy
               Prophets
               to
               speake
               vnto
               the
               fathers
               for
               the
               building
               vp
               of
               his
               Church
               :
               so
               hath
               Satan
               inspired
               his
               ministers
               ,
               and
               furnished
               his
               instruments
               with
               propheticall
               inspirations
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               vp
               of
               his
               owne
               kingdome
               :
               and
               hereupon
               he
               hath
               notably
               counterfeited
               the
               true
               gift
               of
               prophecie
               receiued
               first
               from
               God
               himselfe
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               though
               in
               many
               things
               they
               be
               like
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betweene
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               diuine
               trances
               may
               come
               vpon
               Gods
               children
               ,
               either
               whē
               the
               soule
               remaineth
               vnited
               with
               the
               bodie
               ,
               or
               else
               when
               it
               is
               seuered
               for
               a
               time
               .
               So
               much
               Paul
               insinuateth
               ,
               when
               he
               faith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               2.
               
               Cor.
               12.
               
               ●
               .
               that
               he
               was
               rapt
               vp
               (
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               heauenly
               trance
               )
               into
               the
               third
               heauen
               ,
               but
               whether
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               he
               knew
               not
               .
               But
               in
               all
               diabolical
               ecstasies
               ,
               though
               the
               body
               and
               senses
               of
               the
               Witch
               be
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               bound
               or
               benummed
               for
               the
               time
               ;
               yet
               their
               soules
               still
               ren●aine
               vnited
               to
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               not
               seuered
               from
               them
               .
               For
               though
               the
               deuill
               by
               Gods
               permission
               
               may
               kill
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               so
               take
               the
               soule
               out
               of
               it
               for
               euer
               ;
               yet
               to
               take
               it
               from
               the
               bodie
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               reunite
               them
               againe
               ,
               is
               miraculous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               beyond
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               diuine
               trances
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               haue
               all
               their
               senses
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               remaining
               sound
               and
               perfect
               ,
               onely
               for
               a
               time
               the
               actions
               and
               operations
               are
               suspended
               and
               cease
               to
               doe
               their
               dutie
               :
               but
               in
               ecstasies
               that
               be
               from
               Satan
               ,
               his
               instruments
               are
               cast
               into
               frenzies
               and
               madnesse
               :
               so
               as
               reason
               in
               them
               is
               darkened
               ,
               vnderstanding
               obscured
               ,
               memorie
               weakned
               ,
               the
               braine
               distempered
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               the
               faculties
               are
               so
               blemished
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               neuer
               recouer
               their
               former
               estate
               againe
               :
               and
               they
               that
               scape
               best
               ,
               doe
               carrie
               their
               blemishes
               ,
               as
               the
               deuills
               skars
               ,
               euen
               vnto
               their
               graue
               .
               So
               kind
               is
               Saran
               to
               his
               friends
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               leaue
               his
               tokens
               behind
               him
               ,
               where
               euer
               he
               comes
               in
               this
               sort
               .
               The
               seruants
               of
               God
               receiue
               no
               such
               blemishes
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               further
               good
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               illumination
               of
               all
               the
               powers
               
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               diuine
               ecstasies
               tend
               alway
               to
               the
               confirming
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               furtherance
               of
               true
               religion
               and
               pietie
               .
               Such
               was
               Peters
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               11.
               which
               serued
               to
               assure
               him
               of
               his
               calling
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               to
               informe
               his
               iudgement
               in
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               acception
               of
               persons
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               them
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               cleane
               ,
               and
               nothing
               polluted
               .
               But
               the
               scope
               of
               them
               that
               are
               from
               Satan
               ,
               is
               principally
               the
               suppressing
               and
               hinderance
               of
               religion
               ,
               the
               drawing
               of
               the
               weake
               into
               errours
               ,
               the
               ratifying
               and
               confirming
               of
               thē
               that
               are
               fallen
               thereinto
               ,
               and
               the
               generall
               vpholding
               of
               the
               practises
               of
               vngodlinesse
               .
               And
               by
               these
               and
               such
               like
               particular
               differences
               ,
               hath
               God
               pulled
               off
               the
               Deuills
               vizar
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               better
               knowne
               and
               discerned
               of
               true
               Christians
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               Diuination
               ,
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Witch-craft
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             Operative
             or
             working
             Witch-craft
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             part
             is
             that
             which
             consisteth
             in
             Operation
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             Operatiue
             or
             working
             Witchcraft
             .
          
           
             Witch-craft
             in
             Operation
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             employed
             in
             the
             practise
             and
             reall
             working
             of
             strange
             things
             or
             wonders
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             two
             parts
             ,
             Inchantment
             ,
             and
             Iugling
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
               
            
             
               Inchantment
               is
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               by
               a
               Charme
               .
               
               This
               the
               Lord
               expressely
               forbiddeth
               ,
               Deuter.
               18.
               11.
               
               
                 Let
                 none
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Charmer
                 .
              
               In
               this
               description
               ,
               two
               points
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               1.
               what
               things
               may
               be
               done
               by
               inchantment
               ,
               namely
               wonders
               ,
               for
               I
               say
               it
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               wonders
               :
               2.
               by
               what
               means
               these
               wōders
               are
               wrought
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               a
               Charme
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               :
               The
               wonders
               done
               by
               Inchanters
               are
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               raising
               of
               stormes
               and
               tempests
               ;
               windes
               and
               weather
               ,
               by
               sea
               and
               by
               land
               :
               2.
               
               The
               poysoning
               of
               the
               ayre
               :
               3.
               
               Blasting
               of
               corne
               :
               4.
               
               Killing
               of
               cattell
               ,
               and
               annoying
               of
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               &
               children
               :
               5.
               
               The
               procuring
               of
               strange
               passions
               and
               torments
               in
               mens
               bodies
               and
               other
               creatures
               ,
               with
               the
               curing
               of
               the
               same
               :
               6.
               
               Casting
               out
               of
               deuills
               .
               These
               and
               such
               like
               things
               Inchanters
               can
               doe
               by
               their
               charmes
               .
               And
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               we
               haue
               the
               vniforme
               consent
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               with
               the
               records
               of
               Witches
               confessions
               to
               manifest
               the
               same
               ;
               besides
               the
               testimonie
               of
               experience
               in
               this
               age
               :
               so
               as
               the
               man
               that
               calles
               it
               into
               question
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               doubt
               of
               the
               Sunne
               shining
               at
               noone
               day
               .
            
             
               Yet
               for
               the
               further
               declaration
               thereof
               ,
               we
               will
               alledge
               what
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               in
               this
               point
               .
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Serpent
                 bite
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 charmed
                 ,
                 no
                 better
                 is
                 a
                 babler
                 ,
              
               Eccles.
               10.
               11.
               thus
               the
               words
               are
               in
               our
               English
               translation
               :
               but
               they
               may
               better
               be
               thus
               read
               according
               
               to
               the
               originall
               :
               If
               the
               serpent
               bite
               before
               he
               be
               charmed
               ,
               what
               profit
               hath
               the
               master
               of
               the
               tongue
               thereby
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Charmer
               .
               And
               so
               they
               beard
               this
               sense
               :
               If
               the
               Inchanter
               be
               bitten
               ,
               before
               the
               serpent
               be
               charmed
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               no
               benefit
               by
               his
               charme
               .
               For
               Salomon
               in
               that
               place
               giueth
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               what
               power
               In●hanters
               haue
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               may
               doe
               by
               their
               charmes
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               in
               time
               ,
               namely
               ,
               stay
               the
               poyson
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               cannot
               hint
               ,
               either
               by
               biting
               or
               stinging
               .
               When
               Balae
               intended
               euill
               against
               Israel
               ,
               he
               hired
               Balaam
               to
               curse
               them
               ,
               Num.
               〈◊〉
               .
               6.
               
               Now
               this
               Balaam
               was
               an
               inchanting
               Witch
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               be
               called
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               onely
               in
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               his
               practise
               was
               to
               inehant
               by
               charmes
               of
               words
               :
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               he
               was
               hired
               to
               curse
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to-bring
               mischiefe
               vpon
               them
               by
               charming
               ;
               which
               thing
               〈◊〉
               he
               had
               often
               and
               inany
               〈…〉
               to
               doe
               ,
               〈…〉
               but
               that
               it
               pleased
               God
               contrary
               to
               his
               endea●ours
               〈…〉
               
               out
               into
               these
               words
               :
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 sorcerie
                 against
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 nor
                 soothsaying
                 against
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               Num.
               23.
               23.
               
               As
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               I
               know
               well
               that
               sorcerie
               is
               powerfull
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               of
               force
               to
               bring
               much
               mischiefe
               vpon
               men
               ,
               yet
               it
               can
               take
               no
               place
               against
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               blessed
               them
               ;
               and
               whom
               he
               blesseth
               ,
               them
               no
               man
               can
               hurt
               by
               cursing
               .
               Inchanters
               therefore
               may
               vpon
               Gods
               permission
               worke
               strange
               things
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               these
               places
               ,
               to
               name
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               point
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               is
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               these
               wonders
               are
               practised
               ;
               these
               are
               counterfeit
               and
               supposed
               meanes
               ,
               not
               ordained
               and
               sanctified
               by
               God
               ,
               which
               are
               commonly
               called
               Charmes
               .
            
             
               A
               Charme
               is
               a
               Spell
               or
               verse
               ,
               consisting
               of
               strange
               words
               ,
               vsed
               as
               a
               signe
               or
               watchword
               to
               the
               deuil
               ,
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               worke
               wonders
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Spell
                 consisting
                 of
                 strange
                 words
              
               ,
               because
               in
               these
               inchantments
               ,
               certaine
               words
               or
               verses
               are
               secretly
               vttered
               ,
               which
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               
               common
               formes
               of
               words
               are
               strange
               ,
               and
               wherein
               there
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               miraculous
               efficacie
               to
               bring
               some
               extraordinarie
               and
               vnexpected
               thing
               to
               passe
               .
               A
               point
               of
               it selfe
               euident
               and
               needing
               no
               further
               proofe
               ,
               considering
               it
               is
               not
               vnknowne
               to
               the
               more
               ignorant
               sort
               ,
               who
               are
               better
               acquainted
               with
               these
               ,
               then
               with
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               And
               these
               words
               are
               not
               all
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               kind
               ;
               but
               some
               are
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               neither
               knowne
               nor
               conceiued
               or
               vnderstood
               ;
               of
               which
               the
               auncienter
               sort
               of
               charmes
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               made
               especially
               ,
               and
               some
               later
               .
               Some
               againe
               are
               plaine
               and
               knowne
               tearmes
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               vnderstoode
               ;
               as
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               some
               words
               and
               sentences
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               
                 In
                 principto
                 er
                 at
                 verbum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Againe
               ,
               charmes
               that
               consist
               of
               words
               ,
               are
               not
               all
               of
               one
               sort
               ,
               but
               some
               be
               imprecations
               ,
               wishing
               some
               euill
               :
               others
               in
               shewe
               haue
               the
               forme
               of
               praises
               and
               blessings
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Witch
               either
               flatteringly
               commendeth
               ,
               or
               fauourably
               wisheth
               some
               good
               :
               others
               againe
               are
               made
               in
               forme
               of
               
               prayer
               and
               petition
               :
               and
               they
               all
               are
               sometimes
               plainely
               conceiued
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               ruder
               and
               more
               vnknowne
               words
               ,
               as
               those
               well
               know
               ,
               who
               haue
               heard
               them
               ,
               or
               reade
               them
               where
               they
               are
               to
               be
               sound
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               charme
               is
               vsed
               for
               
                 a
                 sign
                 :
                 and
                 watchword
                 to
                 the
                 deuill
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 worke
                 wonders
                 ,
              
               wherein
               standeth
               the
               nature
               and
               proper
               end
               of
               a
               charme
               .
               The
               nature
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               is
               a
               diabolicall
               signe
               :
               the
               end
               ,
               to
               cause
               the
               deuill
               to
               worke
               a
               wonder
               :
               whereby
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               all
               other
               speeches
               of
               men
               .
               For
               all
               they
               commonly
               carrie
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               whereof
               and
               whereabout
               they
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               the
               Charme
               doth
               not
               alwaies
               follow
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               hath
               another
               nature
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               immediate
               relation
               it
               hath
               to
               the
               deuill
               ,
               to
               whome
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               .
               Againe
               ,
               the
               charme
               pronounced
               doth
               not
               the
               wonder
               ,
               but
               the
               deuil
               admonished
               by
               it
               as
               by
               the
               watchword
               to
               doe
               the
               feate
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               some
               are
               of
               opinion
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               ordinarie
               production
               of
               
               strange
               effects
               by
               these
               meanes
               ,
               that
               the
               Spell
               hath
               in
               selfe
               some
               vertuit
               and
               power
               to
               such
               and
               such
               purposes
               whereinto
               it
               is
               vsed
               ;
               I
               will
               stand
               a
               little
               in
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               contrarie
               .
               That
               a
               charme
               is
               onely
               a
               diabolicall
               watchword
               ;
               and
               hath
               in
               it selfe
               no
               such
               effectuall
               power
               or
               possibilitie
               to
               worke
               a
               wonder
               .
               My
               reasons
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               maine
               ground
               ;
               That
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hath
               beeing
               but
               from
               God
               ,
               so
               nothing
               hath
               in
               it
               any
               efficacie
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               ordinance
               .
               Now
               whatsoeuer
               efficacie
               is
               in
               any
               creature
               from
               God
               ,
               it
               receiued
               the
               same
               into
               it selfe
               ,
               either
               by
               creation
               ,
               or
               since
               the
               creation
               by
               some
               newe
               and
               speciall
               institution
               ,
               appointmēt
               ,
               and
               gift
               of
               God.
               For
               example
               .
               The
               bread
               in
               the
               Saerament
               ,
               by
               a
               naturall
               power
               giuen
               vnto
               it
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               serueth
               to
               nourish
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               bread
               ,
               by
               Gods
               speciall
               appointment
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               feedes
               the
               soule
               ,
               in
               that
               by
               his
               ordinance
               it
               is
               made
               to
               vs
               a
               signe
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               broken
               for
               vs
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               in
               euerie
               creature
               ;
               
               if
               the
               effect
               be
               ordinarie
               and
               naturall
               ,
               it
               hath
               it
               by
               creation
               ;
               if
               extraordinarie
               and
               supernaturall
               ,
               it
               hath
               that
               by
               diuine
               ordination
               :
               So
               that
               whatsoeuer
               comes
               to
               passe
               by
               any
               other
               meanes
               ,
               is
               by
               Satanicall
               operation
               .
               Now
               charmes
               and
               spells
               ,
               standing
               of
               set
               words
               and
               sillables
               ,
               haue
               no
               power
               in
               them
               to
               worke
               wonders
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               nature
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               or
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               since
               the
               creation
               :
               and
               therfore
               they
               haue
               in
               them
               no
               power
               at
               all
               for
               any
               such
               purpose
               .
               This
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               reason
               ,
               beeing
               the
               assumption
               or
               application
               of
               the
               ground
               to
               the
               present
               instance
               ,
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               prooue
               in
               order
               .
               First
               then
               I
               affirme
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
              
               no
               words
               of
               charmes
               haue
               power
               in
               thē
               to
               worke
               wonders
               ;
               &
               I
               prooue
               it
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               I.
               All
               words
               made
               and
               vttered
               by
               men
               ,
               are
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               but
               sounds
               framed
               by
               the
               tongue
               ,
               of
               the
               breath
               that
               commeth
               from
               the
               lungs
               .
               And
               that
               which
               is
               onely
               a
               bare
               sound
               ,
               in
               all
               reason
               can
               haue
               no
               vertue
               in
               it
               to
               cause
               a
               reall
               worke
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               produce
               a
               
               wonder
               .
               The
               sounds
               of
               bells
               and
               of
               many
               musicall
               instruments
               ,
               and
               the
               voices
               of
               many
               bruit
               creatures
               ,
               are
               fartr
               more
               strong
               and
               powerfull
               ,
               then
               the
               voice
               of
               a
               man
               :
               yet
               who
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               all
               these
               is
               auaileable
               to
               such
               purposes
               .
               Indeede
               they
               haue
               power
               to
               affect
               the
               minde
               ,
               by
               their
               sweetnes
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               bring
               to
               passe
               a
               reall
               worke
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               inflicting
               of
               hurts
               and
               harmes
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               procuring
               of
               good
               .
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               that
               the
               voice
               of
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               worke
               any
               wonders
               .
            
             
               II.
               Againe
               ,
               euery
               thing
               which
               hurteth
               or
               affecteth
               another
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               touch
               the
               thing
               which
               it
               hurteth
               or
               affecteth
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               graunted
               rule
               in
               nature
               ,
               that
               euery
               agent
               worketh
               vpon
               the
               patient
               by
               touching
               :
               
               But
               words
               vttered
               in
               Charmes
               are
               commonly
               made
               of
               things
               absent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               it
               should
               be
               graunted
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               the
               power
               of
               touching
               a
               substance
               (
               which
               they
               cannot
               haue
               )
               yet
               of
               thēselues
               they
               are
               not
               auaileable
               to
               bring
               vpon
               things
               absent
               either
               good
               or
               euill
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               Moreouer
               ,
               if
               words
               conceiued
               in
               charmes
               and
               spells
               haue
               any
               such
               power
               as
               is
               pretended
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               euery
               word
               that
               any
               man
               speaketh
               haue
               the
               same
               power
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               all
               words
               are
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               beeing
               onely
               sounds
               framed
               in
               the
               breast
               ,
               and
               vttered
               by
               the
               tongue
               in
               letters
               and
               syllables
               ?
               But
               experience
               teacheth
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               word
               spoken
               by
               another
               ,
               hath
               not
               the
               same
               vertue
               ;
               For
               the
               charme
               vttered
               by
               the
               Charmer
               himselfe
               ,
               will
               take
               effect
               ;
               but
               beeing
               spoken
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               by
               another
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               Inchanter
               ,
               maketh
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               for
               nothing
               is
               effected
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               which
               is
               in
               nature
               nothing
               but
               a
               ba●e
               signification
               ,
               cannot
               serue
               to
               worke
               a
               wonder
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               words●
               for
               as
               they
               be
               framed
               of
               mans
               breath
               ,
               they
               are
               naturall
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               forme
               and
               articulation
               they
               are
               artificiall
               and
               significant
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               in
               euery
               language
               is
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               which
               the
               author
               thereof
               intended
               ;
               for
               the
               first
               significations
               of
               words
               ,
               depe●●●d
               vpon
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               
               man
               that
               framed
               and
               inuented
               them
               .
               Beeing
               therefore
               inuented
               onely
               to
               shew
               or
               signifie
               some
               thing
               ,
               it
               remaines
               that
               neither
               in
               nature
               nor
               proper
               vse
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               applied
               to
               the
               producing
               of
               wounderfull
               and
               strange
               effects
               .
               Thus
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               assumption
               is
               cleared
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               I
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               of
               charmers
               haue
               not
               this
               power
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 by
                 any
                 speciall
                 gift
                 ,
                 blessing
                 ,
                 or
                 appoyntment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               since
               the
               creation
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               assumption
               .
               And
               I
               shew
               it
               thus
               :
               whatsoeuer
               is
               powerfull
               and
               effectual
               to
               any
               end
               or
               purpose
               ,
               by
               Gods
               gift
               ,
               blessing
               ,
               or
               appointment
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               commanded
               in
               his
               word
               to
               be
               vsed
               ,
               and
               hath
               also
               a
               promise
               of
               blessing
               annexed
               to
               the
               right
               vse
               therof
               .
               To
               vse
               the
               instance
               before
               made
               for
               explanation
               sake
               .
               The
               bread
               in
               the
               Lords
               supper
               ,
               hath
               this
               power
               and
               propertie
               giuen
               it
               by
               Christ
               ,
               to
               seale
               &
               signifie
               vnto
               euery
               beleeuing
               receiuer
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               propertie
               giuen
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               a●eileable
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               a
               thing
               aboue
               the
               common
               
               and
               naturall
               vse
               of
               bread
               ;
               &
               thereupon
               we
               haue
               warrant
               from
               Christs
               owne
               commandement
               ,
               ordinance
               ,
               and
               example
               so
               to
               vse
               it
               .
               But
               in
               the
               whole
               bodie
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               like
               commandement
               to
               vse
               the
               words
               of
               Charmes
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               wonders
               ,
               much
               lesse
               the
               like
               promise
               of
               blessing
               vpon
               the
               same
               so
               vsed
               :
               therefore
               the
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               no
               such
               power
               vnto
               them
               in
               speciall
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               asked
               then
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               whereto
               they
               serue
               ?
               I
               ansvver
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               better
               then
               the
               deuills
               sacraments
               and
               vvatchvvords
               ,
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               doe
               some
               strange
               vvorke
               .
               For
               the
               Inchanter
               hath
               relation
               in
               his
               minde
               to
               the
               deuil
               ,
               vvhose
               helpe
               he
               hath
               at
               hand
               by
               couenant
               either
               open
               or
               secret
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               some
               superstitious
               opinion
               of
               the
               force
               of
               the
               vvords
               ,
               vvhich
               is
               a
               preparation
               to
               a
               couenant
               .
            
             
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               hovvsoeuer
               it
               be
               thus
               made
               manifest
               ,
               yet
               it
               findes
               not
               generall
               intertainement
               at
               all
               mens
               hands
               .
               For
               there
               are
               and
               haue
               beene
               some
               learned
               men
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               
               who
               maintained
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               both
               by
               word
               and
               writing
               ;
               and
               namely
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               great
               vertue
               &
               power
               in
               words
               pronounced
               in
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               to
               effect
               strange
               things
               .
               For
               proofe
               wherof
               they
               alledge
               these
               reasons
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               bare
               conceit
               and
               imagination
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               of
               great
               force
               to
               doe
               strange
               things
               ;
               and
               therefore
               words
               expressed
               much
               more
               .
               Ans.
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               reason
               is
               naught
               .
               Imagination
               is
               nothing
               els
               but
               a
               strong
               conceit
               of
               the
               minde
               touching
               any
               thing
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               communion
               that
               is
               betweene
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               being
               together
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               great
               force
               to
               work
               within
               the
               man
               that
               imagineth
               diuersely
               ,
               and
               to
               cause
               alteration
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               may
               tend
               either
               to
               the
               hurt
               or
               to
               the
               good
               of
               his
               owne
               bodie
               :
               but
               yet
               imagination
               hath
               no
               force
               out
               of
               a
               man
               to
               affect
               or
               hurt
               an
               other
               .
               A
               man
               (
               conceiuing
               desperately
               of
               his
               owne
               estate
               )
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               imagination
               may
               kill
               himselfe
               ;
               but
               the
               same
               conceit
               ,
               be
               it
               neuer
               to
               strong
               ,
               can
               not
               hurt
               his
               neighbour
               .
               For
               it
               is
               no
               more
               then
               Cesars
               image
               
               vpon
               his
               coyne
               ,
               which
               serueth
               onely
               to
               represent
               Cesar
               :
               so
               imagination
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               representation
               of
               some
               thing
               in
               the
               minde
               by
               conceit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               the
               person
               of
               Cesar
               is
               nothing
               hurt
               though
               his
               image
               be
               defaced
               ;
               so
               when
               we
               conceiue
               of
               men
               in
               our
               mindes
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               badly
               and
               malitiously
               ,
               yet
               all
               is
               of
               no
               force
               to
               hurt
               or
               annoy
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               person
               or
               state
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               alleage
               that
               Witches
               by
               malitious
               and
               wrie
               lookes
               in
               anger
               and
               displeasure
               ;
               may
               and
               do
               hurt
               those
               vpon
               whom
               they
               looke
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               men
               or
               other
               creatures
               .
               And
               it
               is
               an
               old
               receiued
               opinion
               ,
               that
               in
               malitious
               and
               ill
               disposed
               persons
               ,
               there
               proceed
               out
               of
               the
               eye
               with
               the
               beams
               ,
               noysome
               and
               malignant
               spirits
               ,
               which
               infect
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               doe
               poison
               or
               kill
               ,
               not
               onely
               them
               with
               whome
               they
               are
               daily
               conuersant
               ,
               but
               others
               also
               whose
               companie
               they
               frequent
               ,
               of
               what
               age
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               complexion
               so
               euer
               they
               be
               .
               Ans.
               But
               the
               opinion
               is
               as
               fond
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               old
               :
               for
               it
               is
               as
               much
               against
               nature
               that
               such
               vertue
               should
               proceede
               
               out
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               such
               spirits
               breake
               out
               of
               the
               nerves
               to
               the
               partie
               hated
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               gush
               out
               of
               the
               veines
               .
            
             
               Yet
               for
               the
               ratifying
               of
               this
               opinion
               they
               alleadge
               that
               which
               is
               written
               in
               Gen.
               30.
               37.
               where
               Iacob
               laide
               spe●kled
               ●oddes
               before
               the
               sheepe
               in
               their
               watering
               troughes
               ,
               &
               that
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               for
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               bring
               forth
               partie
               coloured
               lambs
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               a
               worke
               of
               sight
               ,
               but
               a
               speciall
               and
               ex●raordinarie
               worke
               of
               Gods
               prouidence
               vpon
               Iacob
               in
               his
               necessitie
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               plainely
               see
               in
               the
               chapter
               next
               following
               v.
               9.
               
               &
               .
               11.
               yea
               it
               was
               taught
               Iacob
               by
               God
               himselfe
               :
               and
               ●f
               it
               had
               been
               an
               ordinarie
               work
               ,
               doubtlesse
               the
               ga●●es
               thereof
               beeing
               so
               good
               ,
               Iacob
               would
               haue
               done
               it
               againe
               afterward
               :
               but
               we
               neuer
               read
               that
               he
               did
               it
               againe
               .
               And
               be
               it
               granted
               it
               were
               a
               naturall
               worke
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               prooue
               witching
               by
               sight
               ,
               because
               the
               sheepe
               receiued
               into
               their
               eyes
               the
               species
               and
               resemblance
               of
               the
               rodds
               ,
               which
               is
               according
               to
               nature
               :
               whereas
               in
               fas●ination
               
               or
               bewitching
               by
               sight
               ,
               malignant
               spirits
               should
               not
               be
               receiued
               in
               ,
               but
               sent
               forth
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               which
               is
               against
               nature
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               but
               the
               Basiliske
               or
               Cockatrice
               doth
               kill
               man
               and
               beast
               with
               his
               breath
               and
               sight
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               wolfe
               takes
               away
               the
               voyce
               of
               such
               as
               he
               suddenly
               meetes
               withall
               and
               beholds
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               not
               wicked
               men
               or
               women
               doe
               the
               like
               ?
               An.
               Indeede
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               receiued
               by
               common
               errour
               ,
               and
               held
               of
               some
               for
               a
               truth
               ;
               but
               no
               experience
               of
               any
               man
               hath
               yet
               beene
               brought
               for
               the
               proofe
               thereof
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               to
               be
               reputed
               as
               fabulous
               .
               Thus
               much
               in
               probabilitie
               may
               be
               thought
               (
               if
               the
               allegatiō
               should
               be
               true
               )
               that
               the
               Basilis●e
               beeing
               possessed
               of
               a
               thicke
               poyson
               ,
               may
               by
               his
               breath
               send
               forth
               some
               grosse
               venemo●s
               vapours
               ,
               and
               thereby
               infect
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               poison
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               neere
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               that
               the
               soddaine
               and
               vnexpected
               beholding
               of
               the
               venemous
               Cock●trice
               ,
               or
               the
               ravenous
               wolfe
               ,
               (
               beeing
               creatures
               in
               their
               kind
               fearefull
               ,
               especi●ll●
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               acquainted
               
               with
               them
               )
               may
               cause
               present
               astonishment
               ,
               and
               consequently
               perill
               of
               death
               .
               But
               that
               this
               should
               be
               done
               by
               the
               ei●s
               of
               these
               creatures
               only
               ,
               in
               māner
               aforesaid
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               credible
               ;
               and
               therefore
               A●thors
               haue
               vpon
               good
               ground
               denied
               i●
               as
               beeing
               confirmed
               neither
               by
               reason
               ,
               nor
               experience
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               reason
               thus
               ;
               ●nchanters
               by
               whispering
               of
               words
               in
               charmes
               can
               stay
               the
               stinging
               and
               poisoning
               of
               serpents
               :
               for
               so
               Dauid
               in
               effect
               speaketh
               ;
               that
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Charmer
               charmeth
               the
               serpent
               ,
               Psal.
               58.
               5.
               
               It
               may
               seeme
               therefore
               that
               there
               is
               no
               small
               force
               in
               words
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               strange
               works
               .
               Ans.
               It
               must
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               charmer
               may
               inchant
               the
               serpent
               :
               but
               how
               ?
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               words
               in
               the
               Charme
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               who
               then
               is
               stirred
               vp
               ,
               when
               the
               charme
               is
               repeated
               ,
               to
               doe
               the
               thing
               intended
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               this
               answer
               appeares
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               read
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               that
               the
               Inchanter
               
                 ioyneth
                 societies
                 very
                 cunningly
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               with
               the
               deuill
               .
               Now
               
               these
               s●ci●ties
               betweene
               Satan
               and
               the
               Charmer
               ,
               are
               the
               very
               ground
               of
               the
               worke
               vpon
               the
               serpent
               :
               which
               worke
               ,
               vpon
               confederacie
               formerly
               made
               ,
               is
               done
               by
               the
               deuill
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Charme
               are
               no
               more
               but
               the
               Inchanters
               Item
               or
               watchword
               ,
               to
               occasion
               him
               thereunto
               .
               And
               let
               any
               other
               man
               reapeat
               the
               same
               words
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               that
               either
               is
               not
               thus
               confederate
               with
               Satan
               ,
               or
               hath
               not
               a
               superstitious
               opinion
               of
               Charmes
               ,
               and
               al
               his
               labour
               will
               be
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               of
               great
               force
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               to
               con●ert
               and
               change
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               vttered
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               mortall
               man
               :
               and
               this
               force
               is
               not
               in
               the
               man
               by
               whom●
               it
               is
               spoken
               :
               where
               then
               should
               it
               be
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               〈◊〉
               ?
               and
               if
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               other
               words
               be
               of
               like
               〈◊〉
               beeing
               vttered
               by
               man
               ?
               Ans.
               1.
               
               The
               power
               of
               Gods
               word
               comme●●
               not
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               barely
               vttered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               man
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               a
               d●ad
               letter
               :
               but
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               the
               powerfull
               operation
               of
               the
               
               spirit
               ,
               annexed
               by
               Gods
               promise
               thereunto
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               vttered
               ,
               read
               ,
               and
               conceiued
               which
               operation
               if
               it
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               word
               might
               be
               preached
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               together
               ,
               without
               any
               fruit
               or
               effect
               ,
               either
               to
               saluation
               or
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               powerfull
               by
               the
               concurrence
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               in
               all
               things
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               in
               raising
               winds
               and
               tempests
               ,
               in
               infecting
               the
               ayre
               ,
               in
               killing
               and
               annoying
               men
               or
               other
               creatures
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               conuersion
               of
               sinners
               ,
               in
               gathering
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               in
               confirming
               those
               that
               be
               called
               :
               and
               this
               power
               it
               hath
               also
               by
               his
               speciall
               blessing
               and
               appointment
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Furthermore
               ,
               the
               same
               word
               is
               not
               of
               power
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               barely
               read
               ,
               heard
               ,
               or
               spoken
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               also
               conceiued
               in
               the
               vnderstanding
               ,
               receiued
               with
               reuerence
               ,
               treasured
               vp
               in
               the
               memorie
               ,
               and
               mingled
               with
               faith
               in
               the
               heart
               :
               whereas
               the
               bare
               reading
               and
               muttering
               ouer
               the
               words
               of
               a
               Charme
               by
               an
               Inchanter
               ,
               though
               in
               an
               vnknowne
               to●gue
               ,
               in
               ●ude
               and
               barbarous
               words
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               
               to
               procure
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               though
               the
               word
               of
               God
               be
               in
               it selfe
               pure
               ,
               and
               serue
               to
               excellent
               purpose
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               saide
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               way
               we
               may
               remember
               ;
               That
               as
               it
               is
               with
               all
               things
               that
               are
               most
               pretious
               ,
               nothing
               is
               so
               excellent
               in
               it
               kind
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               be
               abused
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               this
               heauenly
               word
               :
               for
               it
               is
               and
               may
               be
               made
               a
               Charme
               two
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               when
               some
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               indeede
               vsed
               for
               a
               charme
               .
               Thus
               many
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               both
               in
               Latin
               and
               other
               languages
               ,
               haue
               beene
               abused
               by
               Inchanters
               ,
               as
               might
               easily
               be
               shewed
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               heard
               ,
               read
               ,
               recited
               ,
               or
               made
               a
               matter
               of
               praier
               without
               vnderstanding
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               ignorant
               man
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lyeth
               ,
               makes
               it
               a
               Charme
               .
               For
               in
               his
               ordinarie
               vse
               thereof
               ,
               he
               neither
               conceiueth
               ,
               nor
               taketh
               care
               to
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               as
               lamentable
               experience
               teacheth
               .
               Yet
               in
               neither
               of
               these
               is
               the
               very
               bare
               repeating
               of
               the
               word
               effectuall
               .
               For
               as
               when
               a
               man
               heares
               or
               reades
               it
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               inlighteneth
               his
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               so
               when
               it
               is
               made
               the
               matter
               
               of
               a
               Spell
               ,
               nothing
               will
               be
               effected
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               deuill
               either
               by
               conf●deracie
               ,
               or
               superstitious
               conceit
               be
               drawne
               to
               conferre
               his
               helpe
               in
               the
               point
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               aduantage
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               ,
               of
               all
               Inchantments
               these
               are
               the
               most
               dishonorable
               to
               God
               ,
               most
               acceptable
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               most
               hurtfull
               to
               the
               charmer
               ,
               which
               are
               made
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               For
               beside
               the
               sinne
               of
               Witchcraft
               in
               the
               Charming
               ,
               this
               inconuenience
               〈◊〉
               ,
               that
               Satan
               procureth
               more
               credite
               to
               one
               of
               th●se
               ,
               then
               to
               twentie
               other
               ,
               because
               the
               words
               are
               Scripture
               ;
               hereby
               clo●ing
               his
               mischie●ous
               practises
               vnder
               the
               colour
               of
               holynes
               ,
               and
               so
               confirming
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               worketh
               most
               deceitfully
               ,
               
                 he
                 transformes
                 himselfe
                 into
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 l●hgt
                 ,
                 ●
              
               Cor.
               11.
               14.
               
               He
               knoweth
               well
               ,
               that
               ordinarie
               words
               seeme
               nothing
               to
               some
               men
               ,
               therfore
               he
               teacheth
               and
               suggesteth
               phrases
               and
               sentences
               out
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               for
               such
               vngodly
               ends
               ,
               that
               euen
               the
               grace
               of
               them
               fet●hed
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               may
               make
               them
               s●●mefull
               .
               
               Wherefore
               let
               euery
               one
               that
               is
               indued
               with
               grace
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               d●ely
               consider
               this
               with
               himselfe
               .
               Cannot
               Gods
               word
               be
               effectuall
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               vsed
               to
               edification
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               owne
               Spirit
               accompany
               the
               same
               ?
               then
               surely
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               which
               is
               holy
               ,
               beeing
               vsed
               to
               an
               euill
               ende
               ,
               should
               be
               powerfull
               ,
               except
               the
               deuill
               affordeth
               his
               helpe
               for
               the
               effecting
               thereof
               .
               To
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               let
               men
               say
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               words
               of
               Inchantment
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               holy
               or
               prophane
               ,
               either
               by
               way
               of
               cursing
               or
               blessing
               ,
               haue
               no
               power
               of
               themselues
               to
               the
               producing
               of
               strange
               workes
               :
               but
               are
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               )
               onely
               diabolicall
               signes
               ,
               admonishing
               the
               Deuill
               of
               some
               wickednes
               intended
               and
               desired
               ,
               which
               he
               through
               his
               power
               must
               cause
               to
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               Inchantment
               standing
               vpon
               the
               practise
               of
               wonders
               by
               a
               Charme
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               head
               of
               Inchantment
               ,
               sundry
               other
               practises
               of
               Witches
               are
               to
               be
               referred
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               whereof
               are
               these
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               the
               vsing
               and
               making
               of
               Characters
               ,
               Images
               ,
               or
               Figures
               ,
               specially
               the
               framing
               of
               Circles
               ,
               for
               this
               end
               to
               work
               wonders
               by
               them
               .
               As
               ,
               to
               draw
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               child
               ,
               or
               mā
               ,
               or
               other
               creature
               in
               clay
               ,
               or
               waxe
               ,
               and
               to
               burie
               the
               same
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               or
               to
               hide
               it
               in
               some
               secret
               place
               ,
               or
               to
               burn
               it
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               therby
               intending
               to
               hurt
               or
               kill
               the
               partie
               resembled
               .
               Againe
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               impression
               into
               the
               saide
               picture
               ,
               by
               pricking
               or
               gashing
               the
               heart
               or
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               with
               intent
               to
               procure
               dangerous
               or
               deadly
               pains
               to
               the
               same
               parts
               .
               This
               is
               a
               meere
               practise
               of
               Inchantment
               ,
               &
               the
               making
               of
               the
               image
               ,
               and
               vsing
               of
               it
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               is
               in
               vertue
               a
               Charme
               ,
               though
               no
               words
               be
               vsed
               .
               For
               the
               bare
               picture
               hath
               no
               more
               power
               of
               it selfe
               to
               hurt
               the
               bodie
               represented
               ,
               then
               bare
               words
               .
               All
               that
               is
               done
               commeth
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               who
               alone
               by
               the
               vsing
               of
               the
               picture
               in
               that
               sort
               ,
               is
               occasioned
               so
               or
               so
               ,
               to
               worke
               the
               parties
               destruction
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hither
               we
               may
               referre
               the
               vsing
               of
               Amulets
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               remedies
               and
               preseruatiues
               against
               inchantments
               ,
               ●orceries
               ,
               
               and
               bewitchings
               ,
               made
               of
               herbes
               or
               some
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               hanged
               about
               the
               necke
               for
               that
               ende
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               vsing
               of
               Exorcismes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               certaine
               set
               formes
               of
               words
               vsed
               in
               way
               of
               ad●uration
               ,
               for
               some
               extraordinarie
               ende
               .
               A
               practise
               vsuall
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               whereby
               the
               priest
               co●iures
               the
               salt
               ,
               holy-water
               ,
               creame
               ,
               ●pittle
               ,
               oyle
               ,
               pal●es
               ,
               &c.
               all
               which
               are
               in
               truth
               meere
               inchantements
               .
               For
               howsoeuer
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               hath
               ratified
               thē
               by
               their
               decrees
               ,
               
               &
               so
               commended
               them
               to
               general
               vse
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               Popish
               Church
               ;
               yet
               they
               haue
               in
               them
               no
               power
               or
               abili●ie
               of
               blessing
               or
               cursing
               ,
               either
               by
               nature
               ,
               or
               Gods
               appoyntment
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               In
               this
               number
               we
               reckon
               the
               vsing
               of
               the
               name
               Iesus
               ,
               to
               d●iue
               away
               the
               deuill
               ,
               or
               to
               p●euent
               Witchcraft
               ;
               a
               common
               practise
               among
               the
               ignorant
               .
               Wherein
               the
               wonderfull
               malice
               of
               Satan
               bew●aies
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               making
               the
               ignorant
               people
               thinke
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               coniurer
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               vertue
               in
               the
               naming
               o●
               his
               name
               ,
               to
               doe
               some
               
               strange
               thing
               .
               Whereas
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               careth
               neither
               for
               this
               name
               ,
               nor
               for
               all
               the
               names
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               goes
               no
               further
               thē
               the
               bare
               repeating
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               rather
               delighteth
               to
               see
               them
               so
               abused
               and
               disgraced
               .
               And
               hereupon
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               coniurations
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               raised
               by
               the
               Sorcerer
               ,
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               be
               adi●red
               by
               all
               the
               holy
               names
               of
               God
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               the
               ende
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               the
               more
               deepely
               seduce
               his
               owne
               instruments
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               to
               thinke
               that
               these
               holy
               names
               will
               bind
               him
               ,
               &
               force
               him
               to
               yeeld
               vnto
               their
               desires
               in
               the
               particular
               ,
               when
               indeede
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               Which
               point
               throughly
               considered
               ,
               may
               admonish
               vs
               to
               take
               speciall
               heede
               of
               these
               cunning
               glozes
               and
               deuillish
               insinuations
               ,
               whereby
               he
               intendeth
               to
               delude
               vs
               ;
               alway
               remembring
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               power
               of
               working
               miracles
               was
               giuen
               ,
               did
               neuer
               acknowledge
               the
               worke
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               but
               as
               S.
               Peter
               affirmeth
               ,
               
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 name
              
               ,
               Act.
               3.
               6.
               16.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               The
               crossing
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               to
               
               this
               ende
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               blessed
               from
               the
               deuill
               .
               A
               thing
               vsuall
               euen
               of
               latter
               times
               ,
               specially
               in
               Popery
               ;
               wherein
               the
               crosse
               carrieth
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               a
               Charme
               ,
               and
               the
               vse
               of
               it
               in
               this
               māner
               ,
               a
               practise
               of
               Inchantment
               .
               For
               God
               hath
               giuen
               no
               such
               vertue
               to
               a
               crosse
               ,
               either
               by
               creation
               ,
               or
               speciall
               priuiledge
               and
               appointment
               .
            
             
               Six●ly
               ,
               the
               Scratching
               ●f
               a
               Witch
               to
               discouer
               the
               Witch
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               means
               which
               hath
               no
               warrant
               or
               power
               thereunto
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               frō
               nature
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               the
               deuill
               ;
               who
               if
               he
               yeeldeth
               either
               at
               crossing
               ,
               or
               scrat●hing
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               willingly
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               compulsion
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               feede
               his
               instrument
               with
               a
               false
               faith
               and
               a
               superstitious
               cōceit
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonor
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               ouerthrowe
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               looke
               whatsoeuer
               actions
               ,
               gestures
               ,
               signes
               ,
               rites
               ,
               and
               ceremonies
               are
               vsed
               by
               men
               or
               women
               to
               worke
               wonders
               ,
               hauing
               no
               power
               to
               effect
               the
               same
               ,
               either
               by
               creation
               and
               nature
               ,
               or
               by
               speciall
               appointment
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               must
               all
               be
               referred
               to
               this
               head
               ,
               and
               reckoned
               
               for
               Charmes
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 vse
              
               .
               Now
               considering
               that
               all
               kinds
               of
               Charmes
               are
               the
               deuills
               watch-words
               to
               cause
               him
               to
               worke
               the
               wonder
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               vertue
               in
               them
               ,
               be
               the
               words
               wherein
               they
               are
               conceiued
               neuer
               so
               good
               :
               hereby
               we
               must
               be
               admo●●shed
               ,
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               vnlawful
               ceremonies
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               formes
               ,
               be
               they
               praises
               or
               praiers
               ,
               or
               imprecations
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               endes
               ,
               be
               they
               neuer
               so
               good
               in
               outward
               appearance
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               the
               more
               lamentable
               is
               the
               case
               ,
               Charming
               is
               in
               as
               great
               request
               as
               Physicke
               ,
               and
               Charmers
               more
               sought
               vnto
               then
               Physicians
               in
               time
               of
               neede
               .
               There
               be
               charmes
               for
               all
               conditions
               and
               ages
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               diuers
               kinds
               of
               creatures
               ,
               yea
               for
               euery
               disease
               ;
               as
               for
               head-ach
               ,
               tooth-ach
               ,
               stitches
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               ,
               howsoeuer
               some
               haue
               subiected
               themselues
               to
               such
               base
               and
               vngodly
               meanes
               ,
               yet
               the
               vse
               hereof
               by
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               not
               beene
               vniuersall
               .
               And
               those
               that
               haue
               sought
               for
               helpe
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               aduised
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               
               to
               repent
               of
               this
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               a
               better
               course
               .
               Let
               them
               rightly
               consider
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               hither
               to
               depended
               vpon
               Satan
               for
               helpe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               haue
               dishonoured
               God
               ,
               and
               renounced
               lawfull
               meanes
               sanctified
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               haue
               beene
               done
               in
               case
               of
               the
               greatest
               worldly
               gaine
               .
               For
               no
               man
               may
               doe
               euill
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               that
               vse
               the
               helpe
               of
               Charmers
               ,
               and
               consult
               with
               Wisemen
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               alleadge
               something
               in
               defence
               or
               excuse
               of
               their
               practise
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               for
               their
               part
               ,
               meane
               no
               hurt
               ,
               they
               know
               no
               euill
               by
               the
               man
               whome
               they
               seeke
               to
               ,
               they
               onely
               send
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               does
               them
               good
               ,
               how
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               manner
               they
               regard
               not
               .
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Indeed
               many
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Inchanters
               courses
               .
               But
               in
               cases
               of
               losse
               and
               hindrance
               ,
               men
               ought
               not
               onely
               to
               inquire
               the
               meanes
               ,
               but
               to
               waigh
               and
               consider
               the
               warrantablenes
               thereof
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               doe
               not
               that
               they
               doe
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               guiltie
               of
               sinne
               before
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               last
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               Put
               the
               case
               
               they
               themselues
               meane
               no
               hurt
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               action
               they
               doe
               hurt
               to
               themselues
               ,
               by
               reposing
               trust
               in
               things
               ,
               which
               vpon
               better
               consideration
               they
               shall
               finde
               to
               be
               dishonourable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hatefull
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               alledge
               ;
               we
               goe
               to
               the
               Physician
               for
               counsell
               ,
               we
               take
               his
               Recipe
               ,
               but
               we
               know
               not
               what
               it
               meaneth
               ;
               yet
               we
               vse
               it
               ,
               and
               finde
               benefite
               ;
               if
               this
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               why
               may
               we
               not
               as
               well
               take
               benefit
               by
               the
               Wiseman
               ,
               whose
               courses
               we
               be
               ignorant
               of
               ?
               Ans.
               1.
               
               Physick
               vsed
               in
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               is
               a
               worthy
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               beeing
               rightly
               vsed
               ,
               God
               giues
               his
               blessing
               to
               it
               .
               But
               for
               inchantment
               it
               was
               neuer
               sanctified
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               vsed
               in
               any
               assurance
               of
               his
               blessing
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Physicians
               receit
               being
               a
               composition
               and
               mixture
               of
               naturall
               things
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               knowes
               it
               not
               ,
               yet
               he
               takes
               it
               into
               his
               stomake
               ,
               or
               applies
               it
               to
               his
               bodie
               ,
               and
               sensibly
               
                 perceiues
                 the
                 vertue
                 and
                 eff●cacie
              
               thereof
               in
               the
               working
               :
               whereas
               the
               Charmers
               course
               consisteth
               of
               words
               ,
               which
               neither
               are
               
               knowne
               in
               themselues
               ,
               nor
               are
               manifest
               in
               their
               vse
               to
               sense
               or
               vnderstanding
               .
               And
               hereby
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               same
               reason
               of
               Physicke
               and
               charmes
               :
               the
               one
               hauing
               a
               sensible
               operation
               by
               vertue
               giuen
               it
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               other
               insensible
               ,
               and
               wrought
               aboue
               ordinaric
               meanes
               by
               the
               worke
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               alleadge
               ,
               God
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               prouided
               a
               salue
               for
               euery
               sore
               ,
               they
               haue
               vsed
               other
               means
               ,
               but
               they
               haue
               not
               succeeded
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               they
               doe
               more
               ,
               may
               they
               not
               in
               extremitie
               repaire
               to
               the
               Inchaunter
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               he
               can
               doe
               for
               them
               ,
               rather
               then
               their
               goods
               and
               cattell
               should
               be
               lost
               and
               spoyled
               ?
               Ans.
               1.
               
               It
               were
               better
               for
               you
               to
               bide
               by
               the
               losse
               ,
               yea
               to
               liue
               and
               die
               in
               any
               sickenes
               ,
               then
               to
               tempt
               God
               by
               seeking
               help
               at
               charmers
               hands
               :
               for
               their
               helpe
               is
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               commeth
               from
               the
               deuill
               ,
               whereupon
               if
               ye
               rest
               your selues
               ,
               ye
               ioyne
               league
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               hazzard
               eternally
               the
               safetie
               both
               of
               bodies
               and
               soules
               .
               2.
               
               Vse
               good
               meanes
               allowed
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               haue
               beene
               vsed
               
               often
               without
               successe
               ,
               proceede
               not
               to
               other
               courses
               ,
               but
               referre
               your selues
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               Iob
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 blassed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Iob
               1.
               21.
               
               And
               thus
               much
               of
               Inchanting
               ,
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Operatiue
               Witchcraft
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               is
               Iugling
               .
               Iugling
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 the
                 deluding
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 with
                 some
                 strange
                 sleight
                 done
                 aboue
                 the
                 or
                 linar●e
                 course
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               In
               this
               description
               there
               are
               two
               points
               necessarily
               required
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Iugling
               ,
               
                 Delusion
                 of
                 the
                 eye
              
               ,
               and
               
                 extraordinarie
                 Sleight
              
               .
            
             
               Delusion
               is
               then
               performed
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               made
               to
               thinke
               he
               sees
               that
               ,
               which
               indeede
               he
               sees
               not
               .
               And
               this
               is
               done
               by
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               deuill
               diuersly
               ,
               but
               especially
               three
               waies
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               corrupting
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               next
               instrument
               of
               sight
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               altering
               the
               ayre
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               meane
               by
               which
               the
               obiect
               or
               species
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               eye
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               altering
               and
               changing
               the
               obiect
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               the
               thing
               seene
               ,
               or
               whereon
               a
               man
               looketh
               .
            
             
               This
               deluding
               of
               the
               sense
               ,
               is
               noted
               by
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               1.
               
               
                 O
                 foolish
                 Gal●tians
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
              
               *
               
                 bewitched
                 you
              
               ?
               where
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ●eth
               a
               word
               borrowed
               from
               this
               kind
               of
               sorcerers
               ,
               which
               in
               full
               meaning
               signifieth
               thus
               much
               :
               who
               hath
               deluded
               your
               eyes
               ,
               and
               caused
               you
               to
               thinke
               you
               see
               that
               ,
               which
               you
               see
               not
               .
               As
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               Looke
               as
               the
               Iugler
               ,
               by
               his
               deuillish
               art
               ,
               deludeth
               the
               outward
               eye
               ,
               and
               maketh
               men
               thinke
               they
               see
               that
               ,
               which
               indeede
               they
               doe
               not
               :
               Euen
               so
               the
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               their
               erroneous
               doctrine
               ,
               haue
               deluded
               the
               eies
               of
               your
               minds
               ,
               and
               haue
               caused
               you
               ,
               Galatians
               ,
               to
               iudge
               that
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               error
               and
               falshood
               .
               Paul
               giues
               vs
               to
               vnderstand
               by
               the
               very
               phrase
               vsed
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               Iugling
               ,
               as
               is
               able
               to
               deceiue
               the
               eye
               :
               For
               otherwise
               his
               comparison
               would
               not
               hold
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               required
               in
               Iugling
               ,
               is
               a
               Sleight
               done
               aboue
               the
               order
               
               and
               course
               of
               nature
               .
               This
               is
               the
               point
               which
               maketh
               those
               conueiances
               to
               be
               Witchcraft
               .
               For
               if
               they
               were
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               nature
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               be
               rightly
               ●earmed
               and
               reputed
               Sorceries
               ;
               considering
               that
               diuerse
               men
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               agilitie
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               &
               sleight
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               worke
               diuers
               feats
               ,
               which
               seeme
               strange
               to
               the
               beholders
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               meddle
               with
               Witchcraft
               .
               Againe
               ,
               some
               by
               the
               lawfull
               art
               of
               the
               Optiks
               ,
               may
               shew
               strange
               &
               admirable
               things
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               light
               and
               darknesso
               ,
               and
               yet
               may
               be
               free
               from
               impution
               of
               Magicall
               worke●
               ;
               because
               they
               keepe
               themselues
               wholly
               within
               the
               power
               and
               practise
               of
               nature
               .
               But
               sleights
               done
               〈◊〉
               ouer
               and
               aboue
               delusiō
               ,
               must
               passe
               the
               ordinarie
               bounds
               and
               precincts
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               made
               points
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
               One
               memorable
               example
               ,
               for
               the
               clearer
               manifestation
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               haue
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               name
               in
               the
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               and
               9
               ,
               Chapters
               of
               Exodus
               ,
               where
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               wrought
               wonders
               before
               Pharaoh
               ,
               turning
               the
               rodde
               into
               a
               serpent
               ,
               and
               
               water
               into
               blood
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               such
               like
               .
               Now
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               (
               for
               so
               Paul
               calleth
               them
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim
               ▪
               3.
               8.
               
               )
               the
               Magicians
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               did
               worke
               the
               same
               miracles
               which
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               had
               done
               :
               But
               here
               was
               the
               difference●
               Moses
               made
               true
               creatures
               ,
               and
               wrought
               true
               miracles
               ,
               whereas
               they
               did
               all
               in
               appearance
               and
               outward
               shew
               .
               For
               theirs
               were
               not
               true
               reall
               actions
               ,
               but
               onely
               Magicall
               illusions
               ,
               wrought
               by
               the
               sleight
               &
               subtilty
               of
               the
               deuil
               ,
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               lugling
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               some
               thinke
               ,
               that
               the
               serpents
               and
               froggs
               caused
               by
               the
               Magitians
               ,
               were
               true
               creatures
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               other
               workes
               as
               really
               and
               truely
               done
               ,
               as
               those
               which
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               did
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               stand
               a
               little
               to
               shewe
               and
               prooue
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               onely
               in
               shew
               and
               appearance
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               deede
               and
               truth
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               frogs
               and
               serpents
               caused
               by
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               were
               true
               creatures
               indeede
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               sleights
               true
               and
               reall
               works
               ;
               then
               they
               were
               made
               and
               caused
               either
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               or
               by
               God
               himselfe
               :
               (
               for
               no
               man
               
               of
               himselfe
               can
               make
               a
               rod
               to
               become
               a
               true
               serpent
               .
               )
               But
               this
               was
               done
               neither
               by
               the
               deuill
               ,
               nor
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               shall
               appea●e
               in
               the
               sequel●
               .
            
             
               They
               were
               not
               done
               by
               the
               Deuill
               ;
               because
               the
               deuill
               cannot
               make
               a
               true
               creature
               ,
               either
               serpent
               or
               frogge
               .
            
             
               Hovv
               doth
               that
               appeare
               ?
               Ans.
               To
               make
               a
               true
               creature
               of
               any
               sort
               ,
               by
               producing
               the
               same
               out
               of
               the
               causes
               ,
               is
               a
               vvork
               seruing
               to
               continue
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               is
               indeede
               a
               kinde
               of
               creation
               .
               Now
               the
               deuill
               as
               he
               cannot
               create
               a
               thing
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               continue
               the
               same
               by
               a
               new
               creation
               :
               that
               beeing
               a
               propertie
               belonging
               to
               God
               onely
               .
               For
               better
               conceiuing
               hereof
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               crea●eth
               two
               waies
               :
               either
               primarily
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               whē
               he
               made
               all
               things
               of
               nothing
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               1.
               or
               secōdarily
               ,
               in
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               produceth
               a
               true
               creature
               in
               a
               true
               miracle
               :
               yet
               not
               making
               it
               of
               nothing
               (
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               beginning
               )
               but
               producing
               it
               by
               ministring
               and
               in
               forming
               the
               matter
               immediately
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               without
               the
               aide
               of
               ordinarie
               
               meanes
               and
               instruments
               appointed
               after
               the
               creation
               .
               The
               former
               is
               creation
               properly
               called
               ;
               the
               latter
               a
               continuance
               thereof
               .
               Both
               these
               God
               hath
               reserued
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               incommunicable
               to
               any
               creature
               .
               As
               for
               the
               succession
               and
               propagation
               of
               creatures
               in
               their
               kinds
               ,
               as
               of
               men
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               birds
               ,
               fishes
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               onely
               a
               continuation
               of
               the
               creatures
               in
               their
               kindes
               ,
               and
               is
               wrought
               by
               ordinarie
               meanes
               of
               generation
               ;
               but
               is
               no
               continuance
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               creation
               .
               And
               the
               deuill
               by
               his
               power
               may
               make
               counterfeits
               of
               the
               true
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               neither
               by
               creating
               them
               ,
               nor
               by
               continuing
               their
               creation
               ;
               these
               two
               beeing
               workes
               peculiar
               and
               proper
               to
               the
               Deitie
               alone
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               deuill
               could
               turne
               a
               rodde
               into
               a
               true
               serpent
               ,
               and
               water
               into
               blood
               indeed
               ,
               then
               his
               power
               should
               be
               equall
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               himselfe
               .
               For
               the
               first
               miracle
               that
               he
               wrought
               ,
               was
               the
               turning
               of
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               loh.
               2.
               
               And
               that
               was
               no
               greater
               a
               worke
               ,
               then
               the
               turning
               of
               water
               into
               blood
               ,
               or
               a
               rod
               into
               a
               serpent
               .
               But
               
               this
               were
               most
               horrible
               blasphemic
               ,
               to
               match
               the
               deuill
               with
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               finite
               power
               ,
               with
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               by
               which
               miracles
               are
               wrought
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               Satan
               can
               worke
               no
               true
               miracles
               ;
               neither
               doth
               the
               text
               import
               ,
               that
               the
               Magicians
               did
               that
               which
               they
               did
               by
               miracle
               ,
               but
               by
               Inchantment
               and
               Sorcerie
               ,
               Exod.
               7.
               11.
               22.
               
               &
               8.
               7.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               I
               affirme
               that
               God
               did
               not
               create
               these
               creatures
               ,
               or
               cause
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Magicians
               :
               to
               be
               effected
               .
               And
               this
               is
               prooued
               by
               the
               words
               of
               Paul
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               8.
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               Iannes
               and
               Iambres
               (
               which
               did
               these
               workes
               )
               withstood
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               sent
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               he
               wrought
               .
               If
               then
               God
               had
               wrought
               with
               the
               Magicians
               also
               ,
               he
               should
               haue
               beene
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               should
               haue
               wrought
               both
               waies
               ,
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               consequently
               should
               haue
               impeached
               his
               ovvne
               glorie
               ,
               for
               the
               manifestation
               vvhereof
               he
               wrought
               miracles
               by
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               ;
               which
               vve
               may
               not
               once
               thinke
               of
               God.
               
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               these
               serpents
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               true
               creatures
               ,
               were
               not
               created
               either
               by
               Satan
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               or
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               ;
               it
               must
               needes
               remaine
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               &
               all
               other
               the
               Magicians
               works
               ,
               were
               meere
               illusions
               ,
               &
               not
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Yet
               for
               the
               further
               clearing
               of
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               :
               the
               text
               it selfe
               yeeldeth
               sundrie
               reasons
               ,
               to
               prooue
               that
               these
               acts
               of
               the
               Sorcerers
               ,
               were
               but
               appearances
               ,
               and
               not
               things
               really
               produced
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               that
               cā
               not
               do
               a
               lesser
               thing
               ,
               can
               not
               possibly
               do
               a
               greater
               .
               Now
               Moses
               shewes
               that
               the
               Egyptian
               Inchāters
               could
               not
               do
               a
               lesser
               thing
               then
               the
               turning
               of
               rodds
               into
               true
               serpents
               ,
               or
               waters
               into
               blood
               .
               For
               they
               could
               not
               by
               all
               their
               power
               &
               skill
               ,
               preserue
               themselues
               from
               the
               plagues
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               as
               the
               botch
               &
               other
               iudgements
               ,
               Exod.
               9.
               11.
               which
               was
               a
               more
               easie
               thing
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               or
               change
               a
               creature
               .
               Nay
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               bring
               forth
               lice
               by
               their
               inchantment
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               be
               the
               least
               miracle
               ,
               but
               acknowledged
               that
               to
               be
               the
               ●inger
               of
               God
               ,
               Ex.
               8.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               that
               Aarons
               serpent
               deuoured
               their
               serpents
               ,
               Exod.
               7.
               v.
               12.
               hence
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               theirs
               could
               not
               be
               true
               creatures
               .
               For
               in
               all
               likelihood
               they
               were
               all
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               and
               of
               like
               quantitie
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               shew
               .
               And
               it
               was
               neuer
               seene
               ,
               that
               one
               creature
               should
               receiue
               into
               it selfe
               an
               other
               creature
               of
               equall
               bignesse
               ,
               with
               preseruation
               of
               it selfe
               .
               Neither
               hath
               it
               been
               obserued
               ordinarily
               ,
               that
               one
               creature
               shold
               deuoure
               another
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               a
               worke
               of
               Gods
               secret
               power
               in
               the
               true
               serpent
               ,
               wherby
               he
               would
               shew
               that
               the
               other
               were
               not
               true
               and
               real
               ,
               but
               formall
               &
               imaginarie
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               the
               Magicians
               had
               beene
               able
               to
               haue
               made
               true
               frogges
               and
               serpents
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               same
               power
               they
               might
               have
               remooued
               those
               which
               Moses
               brought
               :
               for
               the
               like
               abilitie
               is
               required
               in
               both
               :
               yet
               this
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               ,
               but
               were
               faine
               to
               intreat
               Moses
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               their
               remooueall
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               text
               ,
               
                 Then
                 pharaoh
                 called
                 for
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Pray
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Exod.
               8.
               8.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               frogges
               which
               Moses
               caused
               ,
               
               when
               they
               were
               remooued
               ,
               beeing
               gathered
               on
               ●eapes
               ,
               caused
               great
               corruption
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               land
               stanke
               of
               them
               ,
               Exod.
               8.
               14.
               
               Againe
               ,
               the
               water
               turned
               into
               blood
               ,
               made
               the
               fish
               in
               the
               riuer
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               to
               stinko
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Egyptians
               could
               not
               drinke
               of
               the
               water
               of
               the
               riuer
               ,
               Exod.
               7.
               21.
               
               But
               we
               read
               of
               no
               such
               effect
               of
               the
               frogges
               and
               waters
               of
               the
               Inchanters
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               would
               haue
               followed
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               if
               both
               had
               beene
               true
               and
               reall
               creatures
               .
               It
               remaines
               therefore
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               but
               meere
               appearances
               and
               Iugling
               trickes
               ,
               and
               the
               Sorcerers
               themselues
               Iuglers
               ,
               yea
               all
               their
               works
               but
               sleights
               ,
               caused
               by
               the
               power
               and
               subtiltie
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               no
               true
               works
               ,
               as
               hath
               beene
               said
               .
               Thus
               I
               haue
               declared
               the
               whole
               nature
               ,
               grounds
               ,
               and
               kinds
               of
               this
               damnable
               Art.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             What
             Witches
             be
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             many
             sorts
             .
          
           
             HAuing
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             Treatise
             opened
             the
             nature
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             way
             for
             the
             better
             vnderstāding
             of
             this
             Iudiciall
             Lawe
             of
             Moses
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             shew
             who
             is
             the
             practiser
             hereof
             ,
             whome
             the
             Text
             principally
             aimeth
             at
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Witch
             ,
             whether
             man
             or
             woman
             .
          
           
             
               A
               witch
               is
               a
               Magician
               ,
               who
               either
               by
               open
               or
               secret
               league
               ,
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               ,
               consenteth
               to
               vse
               the
               aide
               and
               assistance
               of
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               in
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             call
             the
             Witch
             
               [
               a
               Magician
            
             ]
             to
             shew
             what
             kind
             of
             person
             this
             is
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             doth
             professe
             and
             practise
             Witchcraft
             .
             For
             a
             Magician
             is
             a
             professor
             and
             practiser
             of
             this
             arte
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             ,
             
             Act.
             8.
             9.
             where
             Simon
             a
             Witch
             of
             Samaria
             is
             called
             Magus
             ,
             or
             Simon
             the
             Magician
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             in
             this
             generall
             tearme
             ,
             I
             comprehend
             both
             sexes
             or
             kindes
             of
             persons
             ,
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             excluding
             neither
             from
             beeing
             Witches
             .
             A
             point
             the
             rather
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             because
             Moses
             in
             this
             place
             setting
             downe
             a
             Iudiciall
             ●awe
             against
             Witches
             ,
             vseth
             a
             word
             of
             the
             feminine
             gender
             
               [
               ●●ecasbephah
            
             ]
             which
             in
             English
             properly
             signisieth
             ,
             a
             woman
             Wicth
             :
             whereupon
             some
             might
             gather
             ,
             that
             women
             onely
             were
             Witches
             .
             Howbeit
             Moses
             in
             this
             word
             exempteth
             not
             the
             male
             ,
             but
             onely
             vseth
             a
             notion
             referring
             to
             the
             female
             ,
             for
             good
             causes
             ;
             principally
             for
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             giue
             vs
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             the
             woman
             beeing
             the
             weaker
             sexe
             ,
             is
             sooner
             intangled
             by
             the
             deuills
             illusions
             with
             this
             damnable
             art
             ,
             then
             the
             man.
             And
             in
             all
             ages
             it
             is
             found
             true
             by
             experience
             ,
             that
             the
             deuill
             hath
             more
             easily
             and
             oftner
             preuailed
             with
             women
             ,
             then
             with
             men
             .
             Hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrues
             
             of
             ancient
             times
             ,
             vsed
             it
             for
             a
             prouerb
             ,
             
               The
               more
               women
               ,
               the
               more
               witches
               :
            
             His
             first
             temptation
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             was
             with
             Eue
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             since
             he
             pursueth
             his
             practise
             accordingly
             ,
             as
             making
             most
             for
             his
             aduantage
             .
             For
             where
             he
             findeth
             easiest
             entrance
             ,
             and
             best
             entertainement
             ,
             thither
             will
             he
             oftnest
             resert
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             all
             exception
             of
             punishment
             from
             any
             partie
             that
             shall
             practise
             this
             trade
             ,
             and
             to
             shewe
             that
             weaknes
             cānot
             exempt
             the
             Witch
             from
             death
             .
             For
             in
             all
             reason
             ,
             if
             any
             might
             alledge
             insirmitie
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             fauour
             ,
             it
             were
             the
             woman
             ,
             who
             is
             weaker
             then
             the
             man.
             But
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             if
             any
             person
             of
             either
             sexe
             among
             his
             people
             ,
             be
             found
             to
             haue
             entred
             couenant
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             practiser
             of
             Sorcerie
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             woman
             and
             the
             weaker
             vessell
             ,
             shee
             shall
             not
             escape
             ,
             she
             shall
             not
             be
             suffred
             to
             liue
             ,
             she
             must
             die
             the
             death
             .
             And
             though
             weakenes
             in
             other
             cases
             ,
             may
             lessen
             both
             the
             crime
             and
             the
             punishment
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             it
             shall
             take
             no
             place
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             point
             in
             the
             description
             ,
             is
             
               consenting
               to
               vse
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               either
               by
               open
               or
               secret
               league
               ,
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               :
            
             wherein
             standeth
             the
             very
             thing
             ,
             that
             maketh
             a
             Witch
             to
             be
             a
             Witch
             :
             The
             yeelding
             of
             consent
             vpon
             couenaut
             .
             By
             which
             clause
             ,
             two
             sorts
             of
             people
             are
             expressely
             excluded
             from
             being
             Witches
             .
             First
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             tainted
             with
             phrenzy
             or
             madnes
             ,
             or
             are
             through
             weakenesse
             of
             the
             braine
             deluded
             by
             the
             deuill
             .
             For
             these
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             be
             said
             after
             a
             sort
             to
             haue
             societie
             with
             Satan
             ,
             or
             rather
             he
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             giue
             their
             consent
             to
             vse
             his
             aide
             truely
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             imagination
             ;
             with
             the
             true
             Witch
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             all
             such
             superstitious
             persons
             ,
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             as
             vse
             Charmes
             and
             Inchantment
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             any
             thing
             vpon
             a
             superstitious
             and
             erroneous
             perswasion
             ,
             that
             the
             Charmes
             haue
             vertue
             in
             them
             to
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             it
             is
             the
             action
             of
             the
             deuill
             by
             those
             meanes
             ;
             but
             thinking
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             vertue
             into
             them
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             done
             into
             hearbs
             for
             Physicke
             .
             Of
             
             such
             persons
             we
             ●gue
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             abundance
             in
             this
             our
             Land
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             deale
             wickedly
             and
             sinne
             grieuously
             in
             vsing
             Charmes
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             intend
             not
             to
             ioyne
             league
             with
             the
             deuill
             ,
             either
             secretly
             ,
             or
             formally
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             counted
             Witches
             .
             Neuertheles
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             aduertis●d
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             that
             their
             estate
             is
             fearefull
             .
             For
             their
             present
             vngodly
             practises
             haue
             prepared
             them
             already
             to
             this
             cursed
             trade
             ,
             and
             may
             bring
             them
             in
             time
             to
             be
             the
             ranckest
             Witches
             that
             can
             be
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             aduise
             all
             ignorant
             persons
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             God
             nor
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             take
             heede
             and
             beware
             of
             this
             dangerous
             euill
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             Charmes
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             once
             conuinced
             in
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             knowe
             that
             God
             hath
             giuen
             no
             power
             to
             such
             meanes
             ,
             and
             yet
             shall
             vse
             them
             ,
             assuredly
             they
             doe
             in
             effect
             consent
             to
             the
             deuill
             to
             be
             helped
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             are
             ioyned
             in
             confederacie
             with
             him
             in
             the
             confidence
             of
             their
             owne
             hearts
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             become
             Witches
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             last
             thing
             in
             the
             description
             ,
             
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Witchcraft
             ;
             
               The
               w●rking
               of
               wōders
            
             .
             Wōders
             are
             wrought
             three
             wayes
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             shewed
             ,
             )
             either
             by
             Diuination
             ,
             or
             by
             Inchātment
             ,
             or
             by
             lugling
             :
             and
             to
             one
             of
             these
             three
             heads
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ●eates
             and
             practises
             of
             Witchcraft
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             referred
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             any
             man
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             there
             b●such
             Witches
             indeede
             as
             haue
             beene
             ●escribed
             ,
             let
             him
             remember
             ,
             that
             beside
             experience
             in
             all
             ages
             and
             countries
             ,
             wee
             haue
             also
             sundrie
             examples
             of
             them
             euen
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             old
             Testament
             we
             read
             of
             Balaam
             ,
             Numb
             .
             23.
             who
             though
             he
             be
             called
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             so
             reputed
             of
             men
             ,
             yet
             indeede
             he
             was
             a
             notorious
             Witch
             ,
             both
             by
             profession
             and
             practise
             ,
             and
             would
             haue
             shewed
             his
             cunning
             in
             that
             kind
             vpon
             the
             Israelits
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             ●undered
             him
             against
             his
             will.
             Of
             the
             same
             kinde
             were
             the
             Inchanters
             of
             Egypt
             Exod.
             7.
             the
             Witches
             of
             Persia
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             and
             the
             Pythonisse
             of
             Endor
             ,
             known
             for
             a
             renowned
             Sorcerer
             ouer
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Sauls
             
             seruants
             beeing
             asked
             ,
             could
             presently
             tell
             of
             her
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Simon
             ,
             whose
             name
             declared
             his
             profession●
             his
             name
             was
             Magus
             ,
             and
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             vsed
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             bewitched
             the
             people
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             calling
             himselfe
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             Act.
             8.
             9.
             
             Whence
             it
             was
             that
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             
             there
             was
             a
             statue
             set
             vp
             in
             Rome
             in
             honour
             of
             him
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Claudius
             Cesar
             ,
             with
             this
             inscription
             ;
             
               Simoni
               Deo
               sancto
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             vnlike
             ,
             but
             Bar-jesus
             the
             false
             prophet
             at
             Paphus
             ,
             was
             a
             man
             addicted
             to
             the
             practises
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             was
             called
             by
             a
             kinde
             of
             excellency
             ,
             
               Elymas
               the
            
             *
             
               Magician
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.
             6.
             8.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             or
             famous
             Sorcerer
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Pythonisse
             at
             Philippi
             ,
             
               that
               gat
               her
               master
               much
               aduantage
               by
               diuining
               ,
            
             Act.
             16.
             16.
             
             And
             all
             these
             vsed
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             deuill
             ,
             for
             the
             working
             of
             wonders
             .
          
           
             Of
             Witches
             there
             be
             two
             sorts
             :
             
               The
               bad
               Witch
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               good
               Witch
            
             :
             for
             so
             they
             are
             commonly
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             
               bad
               Witch
            
             ,
             is
             he
             or
             she
             that
             hath
             
             consented
             in
             league
             with
             the
             Deuill
             ,
             to
             vse
             his
             helpe
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             hurt
             onely
             ,
             as
             to
             strike
             and
             annoy
             the
             bodies
             of
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             children
             ,
             and
             cattell
             with
             diseases
             ,
             and
             with
             death
             it selfe
             :
             so
             likewise
             to
             raise
             tempests
             ,
             by
             sea
             and
             by
             land
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             commonly
             called
             
               the
               binding-Witch
            
             .
          
           
             The
             
               good
               Witch
            
             ,
             is
             he
             or
             shee
             that
             by
             consent
             in
             a
             league
             with
             the
             deuill
             ,
             doth
             vse
             his
             help
             ,
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             good
             onely
             .
             This
             cannot
             hurt
             ,
             torment
             ,
             curse
             ,
             or
             kill
             ,
             but
             onely
             heale
             and
             cure
             the
             hurts
             inflicted
             vpon
             men
             or
             cattell
             ,
             by
             badde
             Witches
             .
             For
             as
             they
             can
             doe
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             onely
             hurt
             ;
             so
             this
             can
             doe
             no
             hurt
             ,
             but
             good
             onely
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             order
             which
             the
             Deuill
             hath
             set
             in
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             appointing
             to
             seuerall
             persons
             their
             seuerall
             offices
             and
             charges
             .
             And
             the
             good
             Witch
             is
             commonly
             tearmed
             the
             
               vnbinding
               Witch
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             howsoeuer
             both
             these
             be
             euill
             ,
             yet
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             the
             more
             horrible
             &
             de●●stable
             Monster
             is
             the
             good
             Witch
             :
             for
             looke
             in
             what
             place
             soeuer
             there
             be
             any
             bad
             Witches
             that
             hurt
             onely
             ,
             there
             also
             
             the
             Deuill
             hath
             his
             good
             ones
             ,
             who
             are
             better
             knowne
             then
             the
             bad
             ,
             beeing
             cōmonly
             called
             Wise-men
             ,
             or
             Wise-women
             .
             This
             wil
             appeare
             by
             experience
             in
             most
             places
             in
             these
             countries
             .
             For
             let
             a
             mans
             childe
             ,
             friend
             ,
             or
             cattell
             be
             taken
             with
             some
             sore
             sicknes
             ,
             or
             strangely
             tormented
             with
             some
             rare
             and
             vnknowne
             disease
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             he
             doth
             ,
             is
             to
             bethink
             himselfe
             and
             inquire
             after
             some
             Wiseman
             or
             wise-woman
             ,
             &
             thither
             he
             sends
             and
             goes
             for
             helpe
             .
             When
             he
             comes
             ,
             he
             first
             tells
             him
             the
             state
             of
             the
             sicke
             man
             :
             the
             Witch
             then
             beeing
             certified
             of
             the
             disease
             ,
             prescribeth
             either
             Charmes
             of
             words
             to
             be
             vsed
             ouer
             him
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             counterfeit
             meanes
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             vertue
             ;
             beeing
             nothing
             els
             but
             the
             deuills
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             doe
             the
             cure
             ,
             if
             it
             come
             by
             Witchraft
             .
             Well
             ,
             the
             meanes
             are
             receiued
             ,
             applied
             ,
             and
             vsed
             ,
             the
             sicke
             partie
             accordingly
             recouereth
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             the
             vsuall
             acclamation
             ;
             Oh
             happie
             is
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             euer
             I
             met
             with
             such
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             to
             helpe
             me
             !
          
           
             Here
             obserue
             ,
             that
             both
             haue
             a
             stroke
             
             in
             this
             action
             :
             the
             bad
             Witch
             hurt
             him
             ,
             the
             good
             healeth
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             latter
             hath
             done
             him
             a
             thousand
             fold
             more
             harme
             then
             the
             former
             .
             For
             the
             one
             did
             onely
             hurt
             the
             bodie
             ,
             but
             the
             deuill
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             he
             haue
             left
             the
             bodie
             in
             good
             plight
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             laid
             fast
             hold
             on
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             by
             curing
             the
             body
             ,
             hath
             killed
             that
             .
             And
             the
             partie
             thus
             cured
             ,
             cannot
             say
             with
             Dauid
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               helper
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Deuill
             is
             my
             helper
             ;
             for
             by
             him
             he
             is
             cured
             .
             Of
             both
             these
             kinds
             of
             witches
             the
             present
             Law
             of
             Moses
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             .
          
           
             This
             point
             well
             considered
             ,
             yeeldeth
             matter
             both
             of
             instruction
             and
             practise
             .
          
           
             Of
             instruction
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             shewes
             the
             cunning
             and
             craftie
             dealing
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             afficteth
             and
             tormenteth
             the
             body
             for
             the
             gaine
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             for
             that
             purpose
             hath
             so
             ordered
             his
             instrumēts
             ,
             that
             the
             bad
             Witch
             giues
             the
             occasion
             ,
             by
             annoying
             the
             body
             or
             goods
             ;
             and
             the
             good
             immediatly
             accomplisheth
             his
             desire
             ,
             by
             intangling
             the
             soule
             in
             the
             bands
             of
             errour
             ,
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             false
             faith
             .
             Againe
             ,
             
             this
             sheweth
             the
             blindnes
             of
             naturall
             corruption
             ,
             specially
             in
             ●gnorant
             and
             superstitious
             people
             .
             It
             is
             their
             nature
             to
             abhorte
             hurtfull
             persos
             ,
             such
             as
             bad
             Witches
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             them
             execrable
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             doe
             ,
             them
             good
             ,
             they
             honour
             and
             reuerence
             as
             wise
             men
             and
             woman
             ,
             yea
             secke
             and
             〈◊〉
             vnto
             thē
             in
             times
             of
             extremitie
             ,
             though
             of
             all
             persons
             in
             the
             world
             they
             be
             most
             odious
             :
             and
             Satan
             in
             them
             〈◊〉
             the
             greatest
             friend
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             most
             like
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             intendeth
             greatest
             mischiefe
             .
             Let
             all
             ignorant
             persons
             be
             aduised
             hereof
             in
             time
             ,
             to
             take
             heede
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             learne
             to
             knowe
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             word
             ,
             that
             by
             light
             from
             thence
             they
             may
             better
             discerne
             of
             the
             subtile
             practises
             of
             Satan
             and
             his
             instruments
             .
          
           
             For
             matter
             of
             practise
             ;
             Hence
             wee
             learne
             our
             duetie
             ,
             to
             abhorre
             the
             wizzard
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             pernicious
             enemie
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             the
             most
             effectuall
             instrument
             of
             destroying
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             of
             building
             vp
             the
             deuills
             kingdome
             ;
             yea
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             enemie
             to
             Gods
             name
             ,
             
             worship
             ,
             and
             glorie
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             next
             to
             Satan
             himselfe
             .
             Of
             this
             sort
             was
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             who
             by
             doing
             strange
             cures
             and
             workes
             ,
             made
             the
             people
             of
             Samaria
             to
             take
             him
             for
             some
             great
             man
             ,
             who
             wrought
             by
             the
             mightie
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             whereas
             he
             did
             all
             by
             the
             deuill
             .
             He
             therefore
             beeing
             a
             good
             Witch
             ,
             did
             more
             hurt
             in
             seducing
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             Balaam
             a
             bad
             one
             could
             with
             all
             his
             curses
             .
             And
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             a
             lawe
             vpon
             the
             witches
             head
             ,
             
               he
               must
               not
               liue
            
             ,
             and
             if
             death
             be
             due
             to
             any
             ,
             then
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             of
             right
             belong
             to
             the
             good
             Witch
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             patrones
             of
             Witches
             indeauour
             to
             delude
             the
             true
             interpretation
             of
             that
             lawe
             .
             For
             by
             a
             Witch
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             a
             poisoner
             ,
             and
             they
             alledge
             for
             that
             purpose
             the
             70.
             
             Interpreters
             ,
             who
             translate
             the
             original
             word
             
               [
               Mecashephah
            
             ]
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             poisoner
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             First
             ;
             the
             word
             vsed
             by
             the
             70.
             
             Interpreters
             signifieth
             indeede
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             not
             that
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             
             VVitch
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             may
             appeare
             in
             sundrie
             places
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             reckoning
             vp
             Witchcraft
             among
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             vseth
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             for
             poysoning
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             Magicall
             arts
             ,
             as
             Hierome
             testifieth
             vpon
             the
             place
             .
             And
             that
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             so
             translated
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             murther
             is
             termed
             another
             worke
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             vnder
             which
             ,
             poisoning
             and
             all
             other
             kinds
             of
             killing
             are
             comprehended
             .
             And
             the
             same
             word
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             like
             sense
             ,
             Reu.
             21.
             8.
             and
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             word
             
               [
               Mecashephah
            
             ]
             which
             Moses
             vseth
             ,
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Inchanters
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             in
             the
             7.
             8.
             and
             9.
             chapters
             of
             Exodus
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             wisemen
             of
             Babel
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             who
             are
             also
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Seauentie
             :
             and
             both
             sorts
             of
             them
             were
             witches
             and
             sorcerers
             .
             The
             kings
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Babylon
             vsed
             these
             
               [
               Mecashephim
            
             ]
             for
             sundrie
             purposes
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             of
             their
             counsell
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             according
             to
             this
             allegation
             ,
             poisoners
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             they
             would
             haue
             so
             
             fitted
             the
             humors
             of
             those
             two
             Princes
             ,
             Pharaoh
             and
             Nebuchadne●sar
             ,
             much
             lesse
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             so
             ordinarily
             required
             their
             presence
             and
             assistance
             ,
             in
             the
             businesse
             there
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             peremptorie
             Law
             against
             the
             wilfull
             murtherer
             ,
             Num.
             35.
             31.
             that
             he
             should
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             recompence
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             his
             life
             .
             In
             which
             place
             all
             poisoners
             are
             condemned
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             wilfull
             murtherers
             .
             Now
             if
             here
             in
             Exodus
             ,
             by
             
               [
               Mecashephah
            
             ]
             we
             should
             vnderstand
             a
             poisoner
             ,
             then
             there
             should
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             law
             twice
             propounded
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             like
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             word
             vsed
             by
             Moses
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             signifieth
             not
             a
             poisoner
             properly
             ,
             but
             a
             Witch
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             punishment
             of
             Witches
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             I
             haue
             treated
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             witchcraft
             ,
             both
             in
             generall
             ,
             &
             particular
             ,
             and
             haue
             also
             shewed
             what
             witches
             are
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             badde
             .
             And
             now
             I
             proceede
             to
             the
             second
             point
             considered
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             of
             a
             Witch
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Death
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Iudiciall
             laws
             of
             Moses
             (
             wherof
             this
             is
             one
             )
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             sundrie
             penalties
             ,
             which
             in
             qualitie
             and
             degree
             differed
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             was
             the
             proportion
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             punishment
             ordained
             .
             And
             of
             all
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             those
             were
             the
             most
             heinous
             in
             account
             ,
             which
             tended
             directly
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             to
             them
             was
             assigned
             death
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             highest
             degree
             of
             punishment
             .
             He
             that
             despised
             
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             died
             without
             mercy
             vnder
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.
             28.
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             theefe
             ,
             was
             restitution
             foure-fold
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             1.
             but
             the
             murtherer
             must
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             Numb
             .
             35.
             31.
             the
             Idolater
             and
             Seducer
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             slaine
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             20.
             
             Deut.
             13.
             5.
             the
             Blasphemer
             must
             be
             stoned
             ,
             Leuit.
             29.
             19.
             
             And
             the
             VVitch
             is
             numbred
             amongst
             these
             grieuous
             of
             fend●rs
             :
             therefore
             his
             punishment
             is
             as
             great
             as
             any
             other
             .
             For
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             liue
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             18.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             should
             the
             VVitch
             be
             so
             sharply
             censured
             ?
             And
             what
             should
             mooue
             the
             Lord
             to
             allot
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             of
             punishment
             to
             that
             sort
             of
             offenders
             ?
             Ans.
             The
             cause
             was
             not
             the
             hurt
             ,
             which
             they
             brought
             vpon
             men
             in
             bodie
             ,
             goods
             ,
             or
             outward
             estate
             .
             For
             there
             be
             sundrie
             that
             neuer
             did
             harme
             ,
             but
             good
             onely
             .
             VVe
             reade
             not
             of
             any
             great
             hurt
             that
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Inchanters
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Pythonisse
             of
             Endor
             ,
             or
             by
             Simon
             Magus
             in
             Samaria
             .
             And
             those
             diuining
             VVitches
             ,
             which
             haue
             
             taken
             vpon
             them
             to
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             hurt
             not
             any
             ,
             but
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             die
             the
             death
             .
             This
             therefore
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             .
             But
             what
             if
             these
             doe
             hurt
             ,
             or
             kill
             ,
             must
             they
             not
             then
             die
             ?
             yes
             verely
             ,
             but
             by
             another
             law
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             Murther
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             law
             of
             VVitchcraft
             .
             For
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             he
             dieth
             as
             a
             murtherer
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             VVitch
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             no
             VVitch
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             then
             of
             this
             sharpe
             punishment
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             making
             of
             a
             league
             with
             the
             deuill
             ,
             either
             secret
             or
             open
             ,
             whereby
             they
             couenant
             to
             vse
             his
             helpe
             for
             the
             working
             of
             wonders
             .
             For
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             alone
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             VVitches
             can
             doe
             strange
             things
             ,
             in
             Diuining
             ,
             Inchanting
             ,
             and
             Iugling
             .
             Now
             let
             it
             be
             obserued
             ,
             of
             what
             horrible
             impietie
             they
             stand
             guiltie
             before
             God
             ,
             who
             ioyne
             in
             confederacie
             with
             Satan
             .
             Hereby
             they
             renounce
             the
             Lord
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             more
             account
             of
             his
             fauour
             and
             protection
             ,
             they
             doe
             quite
             cut
             themselues
             off
             from
             the
             couenant
             made
             with
             him
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             from
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             
             Saints
             ,
             from
             the
             true
             worship
             and
             seruice
             of
             God.
             And
             on
             the
             contrarie
             they
             giue
             themselues
             vnto
             Satan
             ,
             as
             their
             god
             ,
             whome
             they
             continually
             feare
             and
             serue
             .
             Thus
             are
             they
             become
             the
             most
             detestable
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             Samuel
             told
             Saul
             ,
             that
             rebellion
             was
             as
             the
             sinne
             of
             Witchcraft
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             heinous
             &
             detestable
             sinne
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             The
             traytour
             ,
             that
             doth
             no
             hurt
             to
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             but
             is
             willing
             and
             readie
             to
             doe
             him
             the
             best
             seruices
             that
             can
             be
             desired
             ,
             is
             notwithstanding
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             no
             be●ter
             then
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             betraies
             his
             Soueraigne
             ,
             and
             consequently
             cannot
             be
             a
             friend
             vnto
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             though
             the
             Witch
             were
             in
             many
             respects
             profitable
             ,
             and
             did
             no
             hurt
             ,
             but
             procured
             much
             good
             ;
             yet
             because
             he
             hath
             renounced
             God
             his
             king
             and
             gouernour
             ,
             and
             hath
             bound
             himselfe
             by
             other
             lawes
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             enemie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             death
             is
             his
             portion
             iustly
             assigned
             him
             by
             God
             ;
             he
             may
             not
             liue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             application
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Witchcraft
             to
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             THus
             hauing
             deliuered
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             this
             Iudiciall
             Law
             ,
             both
             concerning
             the
             sinne
             of
             Witchcraft
             ,
             &
             the
             persons
             by
             whom
             this
             sinne
             is
             practised
             ;
             it
             remaineth
             now
             that
             I
             should
             make
             some
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             application
             to
             the
             Witches
             of
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             In
             doing
             whereof
             ,
             foure
             particular
             Questions
             of
             moment
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             handled
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Whether
               the
               Witches
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               be
               the
               same
               with
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               here
               condemned
               by
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ?
               for
               some
               there
               be
               ,
               and
               those
               men
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               that
               hold
               they
               are
               not
               .
            
             
               II.
               If
               they
               be
               the
               same
               (
               as
               it
               shall
               appeare
               they
               are
               )
               then
               how
               we
               may
               in
               these
               daies
               be
               able
               to
               discerne
               ,
               and
               discouer
               
               a
               Witch
               ?
            
             
               III.
               What
               remedie
               may
               be
               vsed
               against
               the
               hurt
               of
               Witchcraft
               ?
            
             
               IV.
               Whether
               our
               Witches
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               Lawe
               of
               Moses
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
               
            
             
               I.
               Question
               .
               Whether
               the
               Witches
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               be
               the
               same
               with
               those
               that
               are
               here
               condemned
               by
               Moses
               Law
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               If
               we
               doe
               well
               consider
               the
               qualitie
               ,
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Witches
               of
               our
               daies
               ,
               we
               shall
               easily
               see
               that
               they
               be
               the
               same
               .
               For
               experience
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               whether
               they
               be
               men
               or
               women
               ,
               but
               especially
               aged
               women
               ,
               they
               be
               such
               persons
               ,
               as
               doe
               renounce
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               league
               with
               the
               deuil
               ,
               either
               secretly
               or
               openly
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               deuill
               bindeth
               himselfe
               to
               teach
               them
               certaine
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               worke
               wonders
               ,
               as
               to
               stirre
               vp
               tempests
               ,
               to
               reueale
               secrets
               ,
               to
               kill
               or
               hurt
               men
               ,
               and
               cattell
               ,
               or
               to
               cure
               and
               doe
               good
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               their
               couenant
               .
            
             
             
               The
               *
               confessions
               of
               Witches
               recorded
               in
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               countries
               through
               all
               Europe
               ,
               
               doe
               with
               common
               consent
               declare
               and
               manifest
               this
               point
               .
               So
               that
               howsoeuer
               our
               VVitches
               may
               differ
               in
               some
               circumstances
               from
               those
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Moses
               ,
               as
               either
               in
               the
               instruments
               ,
               and
               meanes
               vsed
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               forme
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               particular
               ends
               of
               their
               practises
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               substance
               and
               foundation
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               they
               agree
               with
               them
               .
               For
               both
               of
               them
               haue
               made
               a
               couenant
               with
               the
               Deuill
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               thereof
               haue
               wrought
               wonders
               aboue
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               .
               Agreeing
               therefore
               in
               the
               verie
               foundation
               and
               forme
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               league
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               proper
               end
               ,
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               :
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               in
               substance
               and
               effect
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Witches
               mentioned
               by
               Moses
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               point
               is
               denied
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               Witches
               of
               these
               daies
               haue
               their
               patrons
               ,
               who
               vse
               reasons
               to
               prooue
               ,
               that
               now
               we
               haue
               none
               such
               as
               we
               speake
               of
               .
               Their
               reasons
               are
               specially
               three
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               they
               labour
               to
               take
               away
               the
               forme
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               confederacie
               made
               betweene
               the
               Witch
               and
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               foure
               causes
               .
            
             
               I.
               In
               euery
               league
               and
               contract
               the
               parties
               must
               be
               mur●ally
               bound
               each
               to
               other
               :
               now
               betweene
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               bond
               made
               ,
               and
               though
               there
               could
               ,
               yet
               man
               is
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               renounce
               the
               bond
               of
               obedience
               to
               Satan
               ,
               and
               to
               breake
               the
               couenant
               .
               Ans.
               There
               be
               two
               sorts
               of
               leagues
               ;
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               vnlawfull
               :
               in
               all
               lawfull
               leagues
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               must
               be
               a
               mutuall
               bond
               of
               both
               parties
               ,
               each
               to
               other
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               be
               dissolued
               ;
               but
               in
               vnlawfull
               compacts
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               And
               no
               man
               can
               say
               that
               this
               league
               betweene
               a
               Witch
               and
               the
               Deuill
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               wicked
               ,
               and
               damnable
               ,
               yet
               beeing
               once
               made
               ,
               howsoeuer
               vnlawfully
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               league
               and
               compact
               .
               This
               therefore
               prooueth
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               couenant
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               lawfull
               couenant
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               which
               
               no
               man
               will
               denie
               .
            
             
               II.
               Satan
               and
               the
               Witch
               are
               of
               diuers
               natures
               :
               he
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               they
               are
               corporall
               substances
               :
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               league
               made
               betweene
               them
               .
               Ans.
               The
               reason
               is
               not
               good
               .
               For
               euen
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               of
               nature
               most
               simple
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               made
               a
               couenant
               with
               Adam
               ,
               renued
               the
               same
               vnto
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               :
               and
               continueth
               it
               with
               his
               Church
               on
               earth
               ,
               from
               age
               to
               age
               .
               Hence
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               diuersitie
               of
               nature
               in
               the
               parties
               ,
               can
               not
               hinder
               the
               making
               of
               a
               couenant
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               man
               may
               make
               couenant
               with
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               most
               spirituall
               ;
               then
               may
               he
               likewise
               come
               in
               league
               with
               the
               deuill
               ,
               whose
               substance
               is
               not
               so
               pure
               and
               sp●rituall
               .
               Againe
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               in
               making
               of
               a
               couenant
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               the
               parties
               consent
               and
               agree
               in
               will
               &
               vnderstanding
               ,
               though
               other
               circumstances
               and
               rites
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               signes
               of
               confirmation
               ,
               be
               wanting
               .
               Be
               it
               then
               ,
               that
               Satan
               hath
               not
               a
               bodily
               substance
               ,
               as
               man
               hath
               ,
               yet
               considering
               that
               man
               is
               indued
               with
               
               vnderstanding
               ,
               to
               coceiue
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               deuill
               doth
               ,
               and
               hath
               also
               will
               to
               yeeld
               consent
               ,
               and
               approbation
               thereunto
               ,
               though
               in
               a
               corrupt
               and
               wicked
               manner
               ,
               there
               may
               passe
               a
               confederacie
               ,
               and
               a
               couenant
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               force
               betweene
               them
               .
            
             
               III.
               Whatsoeuer
               the
               deuill
               doth
               in
               this
               compact
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               in
               fraud
               and
               deceit
               ,
               neuer
               meaning
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               as
               man
               doth
               ,
               and
               when
               both
               parties
               meane
               not
               one
               &
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               growe
               to
               agreement
               in
               any
               kind
               ?
               Ans.
               Suppose
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               it
               onely
               prooueth
               ,
               that
               the
               couenant
               made
               betweene
               them
               ,
               was
               deceitfull
               and
               vnlawfull
               .
               But
               what
               of
               that
               ?
               stil
               it
               remaineth
               a
               bargaine
               howsoeuer
               :
               for
               it
               faileth
               onely
               in
               the
               circumstance
               ,
               the
               substance
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               parties
               ,
               was
               not
               wanting
               .
            
             
               IV.
               VVitches
               of
               our
               times
               (
               say
               they
               )
               are
               aged
               persons
               ,
               of
               weake
               braines
               ,
               and
               troubled
               with
               abundance
               of
               melancholie
               ,
               and
               the
               deuill
               taketh
               aduantage
               of
               the
               humor
               ,
               and
               so
               deludes
               them
               ,
               perswading
               that
               they
               haue
               made
               a
               league
               
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               not
               ,
               and
               consequently
               moouing
               them
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               may
               doe
               strange
               things
               ,
               which
               indeed
               are
               done
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               reason
               is
               a
               meere
               melancholike
               conceit
               ,
               without
               ground
               .
               And
               the
               contrarie
               is
               a
               manifest
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               so
               ,
               as
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               parties
               deceiued
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               humors
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               our
               VVitches
               are
               as
               wise
               and
               politike
               ,
               yea
               as
               craftie
               and
               cunning
               in
               all
               other
               matters
               ,
               as
               other
               men
               be
               ;
               whereas
               brainsicke
               persons
               troubled
               with
               melancholy
               ,
               if
               their
               vnderstanding
               be
               distempered
               in
               one
               action
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               faultie
               likewise
               in
               others
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
               Againe
               ,
               our
               VVitches
               know
               that
               they
               sinne
               in
               their
               practises
               of
               VVitchcraft
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               vse
               subtill
               meanes
               to
               couer
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               would
               conuict
               them
               ,
               must
               haue
               great
               dexteritie
               to
               goe
               beyond
               them
               .
               Now
               if
               they
               were
               persons
               deluded
               ,
               through
               corruption
               of
               any
               humors
               ;
               looke
               what
               humour
               caused
               them
               to
               doe
               a
               thing
               ,
               the
               same
               would
               vrge
               them
               to
               disclose
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               
               are
               also
               of
               the
               same
               stamp
               ,
               they
               take
               the
               same
               courses
               in
               all
               their
               practises
               ,
               their
               consent
               in
               word
               and
               action
               is
               vniuersall
               .
               Men
               of
               learning
               haue
               obserued
               ,
               that
               all
               Witches
               through
               Europe
               ,
               are
               of
               like
               cariage
               and
               behauiour
               in
               their
               examinations
               ,
               and
               conuictions
               :
               they
               vse
               the
               same
               answers
               ,
               refuges
               ,
               defenses
               ,
               protestations
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               looke
               what
               be
               the
               practises
               and
               courses
               of
               the
               Witches
               in
               England
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               these
               particulars
               ,
               the
               same
               be
               the
               practises
               of
               the
               Witches
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               Fraunce
               ,
               Italie
               ,
               Germanie
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherefore
               the
               case
               is
               cleare
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               deluded
               by
               Sathan
               ,
               through
               the
               force
               of
               humour
               ▪
               ●s
               is
               auouched
               :
               for
               such
               persons
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               diuersly
               ●ake●
               ,
               would
               shewe
               themsel●es
               diuersly
               affected
               ,
               and
               varie
               in
               their
               speeches
               ,
               actions
               ,
               and
               conceipts
               ,
               both
               publike
               and
               priuate
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               our
               Witches
               are
               wont
               to
               communicate
               their
               skill
               to
               others
               by
               tradition
               ,
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               their
               children
               and
               posteritie
               ,
               and
               to
               initiate
               them
               in
               the
               grounds
               and
               practises
               of
               their
               owne
               ●rade
               ,
               while
               they
               liue
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               
               by
               the
               confessions
               recorded
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               all
               countries
               .
               But
               if
               they
               were
               persons
               troubled
               with
               melancholie
               ,
               their
               conceipts
               would
               die
               with
               them
               .
               For
               conceits
               ,
               and
               imaginarie
               ●ancies
               ,
               which
               rise
               of
               any
               humour
               ,
               cannot
               be
               conuayed
               from
               partie
               to
               partie
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               humour
               it selfe
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               this
               slight
               might
               serue
               to
               defend
               Witches
               vnder
               pretence
               of
               delusion
               through
               corrupted
               humours
               ,
               then
               here
               were
               a
               couer
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               sinnes
               .
               For
               example
               :
               a
               fellon
               is
               apprehended
               for
               robberie
               or
               murther
               ,
               and
               is
               brought
               before
               the
               Iudge
               :
               Vpon
               examination
               he
               confesseth
               the
               fact
               ,
               beeing
               conuicted
               the
               law
               proceeds
               to
               condemnation
               .
               The
               same
               mans
               freinds
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               alledge
               before
               the
               Iudge
               in
               this
               māner
               :
               This
               man
               hath
               a
               crazie
               braine
               ,
               and
               is
               troubled
               with
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               hath
               confessed
               the
               fact
               ,
               yet
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               he
               ,
               but
               the
               deuill
               ,
               who
               himselfe
               committed
               the
               murther
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               thinke
               he
               did
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               it
               not
               ,
               &
               hereupon
               he
               hath
               confessed
               .
               Would
               any
               man
               thinke
               ,
               that
               this
               were
               a
               reasonable
               
               allegation
               ,
               and
               a
               sufficient
               meane
               to
               mooue
               the
               Iudge
               to
               acquite
               him
               ?
               Assuredly
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               vpon
               the
               same
               ground
               might
               any
               sinne
               be
               laid
               vpon
               the
               deuils
               backe
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               lawes
               and
               iudiciall
               proceedings
               be
               made
               voide
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               howsoeuer
               the
               patrons
               of
               Witches
               be
               learned
               men
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               greatly
               deceiued
               in
               fathering
               the
               practises
               of
               Sorcerie
               vpon
               a
               melancholike
               humour
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               further
               ratifying
               of
               their
               assertion
               ,
               they
               proceede
               ,
               and
               vse
               this
               argument
               :
               They
               which
               confesse
               of
               themselues
               things
               false
               ,
               and
               impossible
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               parties
               deluded
               ,
               but
               our
               Witches
               doe
               this
               ,
               when
               they
               be
               examined
               or
               consulted
               with
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               can
               raise
               tempests
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               caried
               through
               the
               aire
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               that
               they
               passe
               through
               key-holes
               ,
               and
               clifts
               of
               doores
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               sometimes
               turned
               into
               catts
               ,
               hares
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               ;
               lastly
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               brought
               into
               farre
               countries
               ,
               to
               meete
               with
               Herodias
               ,
               Diana
               ,
               and
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               mere
               fables
               ,
               
               and
               things
               impossible
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               We
               must
               make
               a
               difference
               of
               Witches
               in
               regard
               of
               time
               .
               There
               is
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               first
               beginne
               to
               make
               a
               league
               with
               Satan
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               also
               after
               the
               league
               is
               made
               and
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               When
               they
               first
               beginne
               to
               grow
               in
               confederacie
               with
               the
               deuill
               ,
               they
               are
               sober
               ,
               and
               their
               vnderstanding
               sound
               ,
               they
               make
               their
               match
               waking
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               thinke
               wisely
               enough
               ,
               knowing
               both
               what
               they
               promise
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               vpon
               what
               conditions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               all
               this
               while
               it
               is
               no
               delusion
               .
               But
               after
               they
               be
               once
               in
               the
               league
               ,
               and
               haue
               beene
               intangled
               in
               compact
               with
               the
               deuill
               (
               considerately
               as
               they
               thinke
               ,
               for
               their
               owne
               good
               and
               aduantage
               )
               the
               case
               may
               be
               otherwise
               .
               For
               then
               reason
               and
               vnderstanding
               may
               be
               depraued
               ,
               memorie
               weakned
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               their
               soule
               blemished
               .
               Thus
               becomming
               his
               vassalls
               ,
               they
               are
               deluded
               ,
               and
               so
               intoxicated
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               wil
               run
               into
               thousands
               of
               fantasticall
               imaginations
               ,
               holding
               themselues
               to
               be
               transformed
               into
               the
               shapes
               of
               other
               creatures
               ,
               
               to
               be
               transported
               in
               the
               ayre
               into
               other
               countries
               ,
               yea
               to
               do
               many
               strange
               things
               ,
               which
               in
               truth
               they
               doe
               not
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               their
               second
               reason
               .
               The
               Witches
               of
               our
               age
               (
               say
               they
               )
               were
               not
               knowne
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Moses
               ,
               nor
               of
               Christ
               ,
               therfore
               that
               law
               concerneth
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               two
               waies
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               their
               argument
               is
               naught
               :
               for
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               the
               Papists
               might
               auouch
               the
               lawfulnes
               of
               the
               images
               of
               Saints
               ,
               as
               of
               Peter
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               yea
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               knowne
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               condemned
               in
               the
               second
               Commandement
               .
               Whereas
               contrarily
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               so
               framed
               and
               penned
               the
               lawes
               Morall
               ,
               and
               Iudiciall
               ,
               which
               concerne
               man
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               fetch
               within
               their
               compasse
               all
               sinnes
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               and
               condemne
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               whatsoeuer
               is
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               written
               by
               Moses
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               not
               knowne
               ,
               nor
               heard
               of
               ,
               either
               when
               the
               Law
               was
               made
               ,
               or
               afterward
               ,
               is
               yet
               condemned
               by
               the
               same
               Law.
               
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               our
               Witches
               are
               the
               same
               that
               were
               in
               Moses
               time
               :
               and
               therfore
               by
               their
               owne
               reason
               must
               needes
               be
               condemned
               by
               this
               Iudiciall
               lawe
               .
               For
               by
               the
               records
               of
               auncient
               writers
               it
               is
               prooued
               ,
               that
               about
               a
               1200.
               yeares
               before
               Christs
               birth
               ,
               shortly
               after
               the
               Troian
               warre
               ,
               which
               was
               100.
               yeare
               and
               vpward
               before
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               by
               Salomon
               ,
               there
               were
               the
               same
               VVitches
               that
               are
               now
               ,
               as
               the
               Circes
               ,
               and
               Syrenes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               *
               narration
               of
               that
               warre
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               to
               them
               that
               knowe
               the
               storie
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               500.
               yeares
               before
               Christ
               when
               the
               Romans
               made
               their
               *
               twelue
               Tables
               ,
               which
               comprised
               all
               the
               lawes
               whereby
               that
               famons
               Commonvvealth
               vvas
               gouerned
               ,
               they
               made
               one
               expressely
               against
               Witches
               ,
               euen
               the
               same
               vvith
               these
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               for
               practising
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               as
               blasting
               of
               corne
               ,
               hurting
               of
               cattell
               ,
               mer
               ,
               vvomen
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               for
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               no
               particular
               mention
               made
               of
               any
               such
               Witches
               ;
               yet
               thence
               it
               
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               none
               :
               for
               all
               things
               that
               then
               happened
               ,
               were
               not
               recorded
               :
               and
               I
               would
               faine
               know
               of
               the
               chiefe
               patrons
               of
               them
               ,
               whether
               those
               parties
               possessed
               with
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               troubled
               with
               strange
               diseases
               ,
               whom
               Christ
               healed
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               whom
               he
               cast
               deuills
               ,
               were
               not
               bewitched
               with
               some
               such
               people
               ,
               as
               our
               Witches
               are
               ?
               if
               they
               say
               no
               ,
               let
               them
               if
               they
               can
               prooue
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               &
               last
               reason
               is
               this
               :
               Christ
               at
               his
               comming
               abolished
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               therfore
               miracles
               &
               witchcraft
               thē
               ceased
               also
               .
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 spoiled
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 ,
                 and
                 triumphed
                 ouer
                 them
                 vpon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
              
               Coloss.
               2.
               15.
               
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               argument
               is
               friuolous
               ,
               seruing
               as
               well
               to
               iustifie
               the
               traytor
               ,
               the
               theefe
               ,
               and
               the
               murtherer
               ,
               as
               the
               witch
               .
               For
               whereas
               it
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               Christ
               abolished
               all
               sinne
               ;
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               how
               :
               not
               simply
               ,
               so
               as
               sinne
               should
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               part
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               reseruing
               the
               final
               destruction
               thereof
               to
               the
               last
               iudgement
               .
               Againe
               ,
               sinne
               is
               not
               abolished
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               part
               vnto
               all
               ,
               
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               members
               of
               Christ.
               Whereupon
               the
               Apostle
               sa●h
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               because
               no
               sinne
               is
               imputed
               vnto
               them
               .
               But
               vnto
               Witches
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sinne
               is
               imputed
               ,
               and
               not
               abolished
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               howsoeuer
               much
               is
               said
               in
               their
               defence
               ,
               yet
               the
               first
               part
               is
               cleare
               affirmatiuely
               ,
               that
               the
               Witches
               of
               our
               time
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Witches
               that
               were
               in
               Moses
               time
               ,
               in
               truth
               and
               substance
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               II.
               Quest.
               How
               we
               may
               be
               able
               in
               these
               our
               daies
               to
               discerne
               and
               discouer
               a
               Witch
               ?
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               discouerie
               of
               a
               Witch
               is
               a
               matter
               Iudiciall
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               the
               discouerie
               of
               a
               theefe
               and
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               and
               belongeth
               not
               to
               euerie
               man
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               done
               Iudicially
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               and
               order
               of
               Law
               ;
               who
               therefore
               is
               set
               apart
               for
               such
               ends
               ,
               and
               hath
               authoritie
               both
               to
               discouer
               ,
               
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               Magistrates
               directiō
               in
               this
               busines
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               discouerie
               of
               a
               VVitch
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               Examination
               ,
               and
               Conuiction
               .
            
             
               §
               1.
               
               Examination
               is
               an
               action
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               making
               speciall
               enquirie
               of
               the
               crime
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
               This
               action
               must
               haue
               the
               beginning
               from
               occasions
               ,
               and
               presumptions
               .
               For
               the
               Magistrate
               though
               he
               be
               a
               publike
               person
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               iustice
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               not
               take
               vpon
               him
               to
               examine
               whom
               ,
               and
               how
               himselfe
               willeth
               ,
               of
               any
               crime
               ;
               neither
               ought
               he
               to
               proceed
               vpon
               sleight
               causes
               ,
               as
               to
               shewe
               his
               authoritie
               ouer
               others
               ,
               or
               vpon
               sinister
               respects
               ,
               as
               to
               renenge
               his
               malice
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               parties
               into
               danger
               or
               suspition
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               proceede
               vpon
               speciall
               presumptions
               .
            
             
               Those
               I
               call
               presumptions
               ,
               which
               doe
               at
               least
               probably
               ,
               and
               coniectutally
               note
               one
               to
               be
               a
               VVitch
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               certaine
               signes
               ,
               whereby
               the
               partie
               may
               be
               discouered
               :
               I
               will
               touch
               some
               
               few
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               in
               order
               is
               this
               :
               If
               any
               person
               ,
               man
               ,
               or
               woman
               ,
               be
               notoriously
               defamed
               for
               such
               a
               partie
               .
               Notorious
               desamation
               ,
               is
               a
               common
               report
               of
               the
               greater
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               partie
               suspected
               dwelleth
               ,
               that
               he
               or
               she
               is
               a
               Witch
               .
               This
               yeeldeth
               a
               strong
               suspition
               .
               Yet
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               be
               warie
               in
               receiuing
               such
               a
               report
               .
               For
               it
               falls
               our
               oftentimes
               ,
               that
               the
               innocent
               may
               be
               suspected
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               notoriously
               desamed
               .
               Therfore
               the
               wise
               and
               prudent
               Iudge
               ought
               carefully
               to
               looke
               ,
               that
               the
               report
               be
               made
               by
               men
               of
               honestie
               and
               credit
               :
               which
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               he
               may
               then
               proceede
               to
               make
               further
               inquirie
               or
               the
               fact
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               if
               a
               fellow-witch
               or
               Magician
               giue
               testimonie
               of
               any
               person
               to
               be
               a
               Witch
               ,
               either
               voluntarily
               ,
               or
               at
               his
               or
               her
               examination
               ,
               or
               at
               his
               or
               her
               death
               .
               This
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               conuiction
               ,
               or
               condemnation
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               fit
               presumption
               to
               〈◊〉
               -
               strait
               examination
               of
               the
               partie
               to
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               after
               cursing
               there
               followeth
               
               death
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               some
               mischiefe
               .
               For
               VVitches
               are
               wont
               to
               practise
               their
               mischieuous
               facts
               by
               cursing
               and
               banning
               .
               This
               also
               is
               a
               sufficient
               matter
               of
               Examination
               ,
               not
               of
               Conuiction
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               after
               enmitie
               ,
               quarelling
               ,
               or
               threatning
               ,
               a
               present
               mischiefe
               doth
               follow
               .
               For
               parties
               deuillishly
               disposed
               ,
               after
               corsings
               doe
               vse
               threatnings
               ;
               and
               that
               also
               is
               a
               great
               presumption
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               if
               the
               partie
               suspected
               be
               the
               sonne
               or
               daughter
               ,
               the
               manseruant
               or
               maidseruant
               ,
               the
               familiar
               friend
               ,
               ●eere
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               old
               cōpanion
               of
               a
               known
               and
               conuicted
               witch
               .
               This
               may
               be
               likewise
               a
               presumption
               .
               For
               witchcraft
               is
               an
               art
               that
               may
               be
               learned
               ,
               and
               conueied
               from
               man
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               often
               it
               falleth
               out
               ,
               that
               a
               VVitch
               dying
               leaueth
               some
               of
               the
               forenamed
               ,
               heires
               of
               her
               witchcraft
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               some
               doe
               adde
               this
               for
               a
               presumption
               ,
               If
               the
               partie
               suspected
               be
               found
               to
               haue
               the
               deuills
               marke
               :
               for
               it
               is
               commonly
               thought
               ,
               when
               the
               Deuill
               maketh
               his
               couenant
               with
               then
               ,
               he
               alwaies
               leaueth
               his
               marke
               behinde
               him
               ,
               
               whereby
               he
               knowes
               them
               for
               his
               owne
               .
               Now
               if
               by
               some
               casuall
               meanes
               ,
               such
               a
               marke
               be
               descried
               on
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               partie
               suspected
               ,
               whereof
               no
               euident
               reason
               in
               nature
               can
               be
               giuen
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               this
               case
               may
               cause
               such
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               or
               take
               the
               matter
               into
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               may
               appeare
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               the
               partie
               examined
               be
               vnconstant
               ,
               or
               contrarie
               to
               himselfe
               in
               his
               deliberate
               answers
               ,
               it
               argueth
               a
               guiltie
               minde
               and
               conscience
               ,
               which
               stoppeth
               the
               freedome
               of
               speech
               and
               vtterance
               ,
               and
               may
               giue
               iust
               occasion
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               make
               further
               enquirie
               .
               I
               say
               nor
               if
               he
               or
               shee
               be
               timorous
               and
               fearefull
               :
               for
               a
               good
               man
               may
               be
               fearefull
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               nature
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               the
               greatnes
               of
               the
               andience
               .
               Againe
               ,
               some
               may
               be
               suddenly
               taken
               ,
               and
               others
               naturally
               want
               the
               libertie
               of
               speech
               ,
               which
               other
               men
               haue
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               feare
               &
               astonishment
               ,
               which
               may
               befall
               the
               good
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               bad
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               manner
               of
               Examination
               ,
               
               there
               be
               two
               kinds
               of
               proceeding
               ;
               either
               by
               a
               single
               Question
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               Torture
               .
               A
               single
               question
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Magistrate
               himselfe
               onely
               maketh
               enquirie
               ,
               what
               was
               done
               or
               not
               done
               ,
               by
               bare
               and
               naked
               interrogations
               .
               A
               torture
               is
               ,
               when
               besides
               the
               enquirie
               in
               words
               ,
               he
               vseth
               also
               the
               racke
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               violent
               meanes
               to
               vrge
               confession
               .
               This
               course
               hath
               beene
               taken
               in
               some
               countries
               ,
               and
               may
               no
               doubt
               lawfully
               and
               with
               good
               conscience
               be
               vsed
               ,
               howbeit
               not
               in
               euery
               case
               ,
               but
               onely
               vpon
               strong
               and
               great
               presumptions
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               partie
               is
               obstinate
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               Examination
               :
               now
               followeth
               Conuiction
               .
            
             
               §
               2.
               
               Conuiction
               ,
               is
               an
               action
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               after
               iust
               examination
               ,
               discouering
               the
               Witch
               .
               This
               action
               must
               proceed
               from
               iust
               &
               sufficient
               proofes
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               bare
               presumptions
               .
               For
               though
               presumptions
               giue
               occasion
               to
               examine
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               no
               sufficient
               causes
               of
               conuiction
               .
               Now
               in
               generall
               the
               prooses
               vsed
               for
               conuiction
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               some
               be
               lesse
               sufficient
               ,
               some
               be
               
               more
               sufficient
               .
            
             
               The
               lesse
               sufficient
               proofes
               are
               these
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               the
               party
               suspected
               
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               was
               brought
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               caused
               red
               hoat
               yron
               ,
               and
               scalding
               water
               to
               be
               brought
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               partie
               to
               put
               his
               hand
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               vp
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               both
               :
               and
               if
               he
               tooke
               vp
               the
               yron
               in
               his
               bare
               hand
               without
               burning
               ,
               or
               endured
               the
               water
               without
               scalding
               ,
               hereby
               he
               was
               cleared
               ,
               and
               iudged
               free
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               did
               burne
               or
               scalde
               ,
               he
               was
               then
               conuicted
               ,
               and
               condemned
               for
               a
               Witch
               .
               But
               this
               manner
               of
               conuiction
               ,
               hath
               long
               agone
               beene
               condemned
               for
               wicked
               and
               diabolicall
               ,
               as
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               ,
               considering
               that
               thereby
               many
               times
               ,
               an
               innocent
               man
               may
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               a
               rancke
               Witch
               scape
               vnpunished
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               our
               owne
               times
               haue
               afforded
               
               instances
               of
               such
               weake
               and
               insufficient
               proofes
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               Scratching
               of
               the
               suspected
               partie
               ,
               and
               present
               recouerie
               thereupon
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               burning
               of
               the
               thing
               bewitched
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               hogge
               ,
               or
               oxe
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               creature
               ,
               
               is
               imagined
               to
               be
               a
               forcible
               meanes
               to
               cause
               the
               Witch
               to
               discouer
               her selfe
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               burning
               of
               the
               thatch
               of
               the
               suspected
               parties
               house
               ,
               which
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               able
               to
               cure
               the
               partie
               bewitched
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Witch
               to
               bewray
               her selfe
               .
            
             
               
               Besides
               these
               ,
               in
               other
               countries
               they
               haue
               a
               further
               proofe
               iustified
               by
               some
               that
               be
               learned
               .
               The
               partie
               is
               taken
               ,
               and
               bound
               hand
               and
               foote
               ,
               and
               cast
               crosse
               waies
               into
               the
               water
               :
               if
               she
               sincke
               ,
               shee
               is
               counted
               innocent
               ,
               and
               escapeth
               ,
               if
               shee
               fleete
               on
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               sincke
               not
               ,
               she
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               Witch
               ,
               conuicted
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               punished
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               proofes
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               beeing
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               ,
               are
               after
               a
               sort
               practises
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               hauing
               in
               them
               no
               power
               or
               vertue
               to
               detect
               a
               Sorcerer
               ,
               either
               by
               Gods
               ordināce
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               speciall
               appointment
               since
               .
               For
               what
               vertue
               can
               the
               Scratching
               of
               a
               Witch
               haue
               to
               cure
               a
               hurt
               ?
               where
               doe
               we
               finde
               it
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               scratching
               should
               be
               vsed
               ?
               or
               what
               promise
               
               of
               recouerie
               vpon
               the
               vse
               thereof
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               then
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               helpe
               is
               often
               procured
               by
               these
               &
               such
               like
               meanes
               ?
               Ans.
               It
               is
               the
               sleight
               and
               subtiltie
               of
               the
               Deuill
               vpon
               scratching
               the
               Witch
               ,
               to
               remooue
               such
               hurts
               ,
               as
               himselfe
               hath
               inflicted
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               may
               invre
               men
               to
               the
               practise
               of
               wicked
               and
               superstitious
               meanes
               .
               And
               what
               I
               say
               of
               scratching
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               be
               enlarged
               to
               all
               other
               proofes
               of
               this
               kind
               before
               named
               .
               God
               hath
               imprinted
               no
               such
               vertue
               in
               their
               natures
               to
               these
               purposes
               ,
               or
               added
               the
               same
               vnto
               them
               by
               speciall
               and
               extraordinarie
               assignment
               .
               That
               therefore
               which
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               by
               them
               when
               they
               are
               vsed
               ,
               commeth
               from
               the
               Deuill
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               to
               iustifie
               the
               casting
               of
               a
               Witch
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               it
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               that
               hauing
               made
               a
               couenant
               with
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               shee
               hath
               renounced
               her
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               there
               growes
               an
               Antipathie
               betweene
               her
               ,
               and
               water
               .
               Ans.
               This
               allegation
               serues
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               for
               all
               water
               is
               not
               the
               water
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               but
               that
               onely
               whi●h
               is
               vsed
               
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               nor
               after
               .
               The
               element
               out
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               no
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               returnes
               againe
               to
               his
               common
               vse
               .
            
             
               To
               goe
               yet
               further
               ,
               an
               other
               insufficient
               proofe
               ,
               is
               the
               testimonie
               of
               some
               wizzard
               .
               It
               hath
               beene
               the
               ordinarie
               custome
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               had
               any
               thing
               ill
               at
               ease
               ,
               presently
               to
               go
               or
               send
               to
               some
               wise
               man
               ,
               or
               wise
               woman
               ,
               by
               whome
               they
               haue
               beene
               informed
               ,
               that
               the
               thing
               is
               bewitched
               ;
               and
               to
               winne
               credit
               to
               their
               answer
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               haue
               offred
               to
               shew
               the
               Witches
               face
               in
               a
               glasse
               :
               whereof
               the
               partie
               hauing
               taken
               notice
               ,
               returnes
               home
               ,
               and
               detecteth
               the
               man
               of
               woman
               of
               witchcraft
               .
               This
               I
               graunt
               may
               be
               a
               good
               presumption
               to
               cause
               strait
               examination
               :
               but
               a
               sufficient
               proofe
               of
               conuiction
               it
               can
               not
               be
               .
               For
               put
               the
               case
               the
               grand-Iurie
               at
               the
               Assises
               goeth
               on
               a
               partie
               suspected
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               consultation
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               comes
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               some
               knowne
               man
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               the
               person
               in
               question
               is
               indeede
               a
               Witch
               ,
               and
               offers
               withall
               to
               confirme
               the
               same
               by
               
               oath
               :
               should
               the
               Inquest
               receiue
               :
               his
               oath
               or
               accusation
               to
               condemne
               the
               man
               ?
               Assuredly
               no
               :
               and
               yet
               that
               is
               as
               much
               as
               the
               testimonie
               of
               another
               wizzard
               ,
               who
               onely
               by
               the
               Deuils
               helpe
               reuealeth
               the
               Witch
               .
               If
               this
               should
               be
               taken
               for
               a
               sufficient
               proofe
               ;
               the
               Deuill
               would
               not
               leaue
               one
               good
               man
               aliue
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               all
               other
               presumptions
               commonly
               vsed
               ,
               are
               insufficient
               ,
               though
               they
               may
               minister
               occasion
               of
               triall
               :
               for
               example
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               in
               open
               court
               should
               affirme
               before
               the
               Iudge
               ;
               Such
               a
               one
               fell
               out
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               cursed
               me
               ,
               giuing
               me
               threatning
               words
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               smart
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               some
               mischiefe
               should
               light
               vpon
               my
               person
               or
               goods
               ,
               ere
               it
               were
               long
               .
               Vpon
               these
               curses
               and
               threats
               ,
               presently
               such
               and
               such
               euills
               befell
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               suffered
               these
               and
               these
               losses
               .
               The
               Magistrate
               thus
               informed
               may
               safely
               proceed
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               not
               frō
               hence
               any
               sure
               ground
               of
               conuiction
               .
               For
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               many
               times
               to
               lay
               his
               hand
               vpon
               mens
               persons
               and
               goods
               ,
               without
               the
               procurement
               
               of
               Witches
               .
               And
               yet
               experience
               shewes
               ,
               that
               ignorant
               people
               ,
               who
               carrie
               a
               rage
               against
               them
               ,
               wil
               make
               strong
               proofes
               of
               such
               presumptions
               ,
               whereupon
               sometime
               .
               Iurers
               doe
               giue
               their
               Verdict
               against
               parties
               innocent
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               beeing
               dangerously
               sicke
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               die
               ,
               vpon
               suspition
               will
               take
               it
               on
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               hath
               bewitched
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               allegation
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               which
               may
               mooue
               the
               Iudge
               to
               examine
               the
               partie
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               of
               no
               moment
               for
               conuiction
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               but
               the
               suspition
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               mans
               owne
               word
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               in
               time
               of
               extremitie
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               likely
               he
               will
               speake
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               more
               force
               then
               another
               mans
               word
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               proofes
               ,
               which
               men
               in
               place
               and
               time
               haue
               ordinarily
               vsed
               ,
               for
               the
               detecting
               of
               such
               vngodly
               persons
               :
               but
               the
               best
               that
               may
               be
               saide
               of
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               all
               either
               false
               or
               vncertaine
               signes
               ,
               and
               vnauaileable
               for
               the
               cōdemnation
               of
               any
               man
               whatsoeuer
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               follow
               the
               true
               proofes
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               meanes
               of
               conuiction
               ,
               all
               which
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               two
               heads
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               free
               and
               voluntarie
               confession
               of
               the
               crime
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               partie
               suspected
               and
               accused
               after
               examination
               .
               This
               hath
               beene
               thought
               generally
               of
               all
               men
               both
               Diuines
               ,
               and
               Lawyers
               ,
               a
               proofe
               sufficient
               .
               For
               what
               needs
               more
               witnes
               ,
               or
               further
               enquirie
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               from
               the
               touch
               of
               his
               owne
               conscience
               acknowledgeth
               the
               fault
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               patrons
               and
               aduocates
               of
               Witches
               ,
               except
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               obiect
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               That
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               may
               confesse
               against
               themselues
               an
               vntruth
               ,
               beeing
               vrged
               thereto
               either
               by
               feare
               or
               threatning
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               desire
               ,
               vpon
               some
               griefe
               conceiued
               ,
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               beeing
               in
               trouble
               ,
               and
               perswaded
               it
               is
               the
               best
               course
               to
               saue
               their
               liues
               ,
               and
               obtaine
               libertie
               ,
               they
               may
               vpon
               simplicitie
               be
               induced
               to
               confesse
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               neuer
               did
               ,
               euen
               against
               themselues
               .
               Ans.
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               that
               a
               bare
               confession
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               a
               
               confession
               after
               due
               examination
               taken
               vpon
               pregnant
               presumptions
               .
               For
               if
               a
               man
               examined
               ,
               without
               any
               ground
               or
               presumptions
               ,
               should
               openly
               acknowledge
               the
               crime
               ,
               his
               act
               may
               be
               iustly
               suspected
               ,
               as
               groūded
               vpon
               by-respects
               ;
               but
               when
               proceeding
               is
               made
               against
               him
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               vpon
               good
               probabilities
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               he
               be
               drawn
               to
               a
               free
               confession
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               manifested
               therby
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               truth
               .
               Other
               points
               of
               exception
               vrged
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               of
               small
               moment
               ,
               and
               may
               easily
               be
               answered
               out
               of
               the
               grounds
               before
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               omit
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               the
               partie
               held
               in
               suspition
               ,
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               confesso
               ,
               but
               obstinately
               persist
               in
               deniall
               ,
               as
               commonly
               it
               falleth
               out
               ;
               then
               there
               is
               another
               course
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               a
               second
               sufficient
               meanes
               of
               conuiction
               :
               which
               is
               the
               testimonie
               of
               two
               witnesses
               ,
               of
               good
               and
               honest
               report
               ,
               auouching
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               vpon
               their
               owne
               knowledge
               ,
               these
               two
               things
               :
               Either
               that
               the
               partie
               accused
               ,
               hath
               made
               a
               league
               with
               the
               deuill
               ;
               or
               hath
               done
               
               some
               knowne
               practises
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
               And
               all
               arguments
               that
               doe
               necessarily
               prooue
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               beeing
               brought
               by
               two
               sufficient
               witnesses
               ,
               are
               of
               force
               fully
               to
               conuince
               the
               partie
               suspected
               .
               For
               example
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               prooue
               that
               the
               partie
               suspected
               ,
               hath
               inuocated
               and
               called
               vpon
               the
               deuill
               ,
               or
               desired
               his
               helpe
               .
               For
               this
               is
               a
               branch
               of
               that
               worshippe
               ,
               which
               Satan
               bindeth
               his
               instruments
               to
               giue
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               pregnant
               proofe
               of
               a
               league
               formerly
               made
               betweene
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               giue
               euidence
               ,
               that
               the
               partie
               hath
               intertained
               a
               familiar
               spirit
               ,
               and
               had
               conference
               with
               it
               ,
               in
               forme
               or
               likenesse
               of
               a
               mouse
               ,
               catte
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               visible
               creature
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               they
               affirme
               vpon
               oath
               ,
               that
               the
               suspected
               person
               hath
               done
               any
               action
               or
               worke
               ,
               which
               necessarily
               inferreth
               a
               couenant
               made
               ;
               as
               that
               he
               hath
               shewed
               the
               face
               of
               a
               man
               suspected
               ,
               beeing
               absent
               ,
               in
               a
               glasse
               ;
               or
               vsed
               Inchantment
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               feats
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               if
               they
               both
               can
               auouch
               vpon
               
               their
               own
               proper
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               suspected
               ,
               haue
               put
               in
               practise
               any
               other
               actions
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               as
               to
               haue
               diuined
               of
               things
               afore
               they
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               that
               peremptorily
               ;
               to
               haue
               raised
               tempests
               ,
               to
               haue
               caused
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               to
               appeare
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               standing
               either
               in
               diuination
               or
               operation
               ,
               it
               prooueth
               sufficiently
               that
               he
               or
               she
               is
               a
               Witch
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               the
               onely
               strong
               proofes
               for
               the
               conuiction
               of
               a
               Sorcerer
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               then
               impossible
               to
               put
               any
               one
               to
               death
               ,
               because
               the
               league
               with
               Satan
               is
               closely
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               practises
               of
               Sor●erie
               are
               also
               very
               secret
               ,
               and
               hardly
               can
               a
               man
               be
               brought
               ,
               which
               vpon
               his
               owne
               knowledge
               ,
               can
               auerre
               such
               things
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               howsoeuer
               both
               the
               ground
               and
               practise
               be
               secret
               ,
               and
               to
               many
               vnknowne
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               way
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               .
               For
               it
               is
               vsuall
               with
               Satan
               to
               promise
               any
               thing
               ,
               till
               the
               league
               be
               ratified
               :
               but
               when
               it
               is
               once
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               partie
               intangled
               in
               societie
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               indeauoureth
               nothing
               
               more
               ,
               then
               his
               or
               her
               dise●uefie
               ,
               and
               vseth
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               diclose
               them
               .
               So
               that
               what
               ende
               soeuer
               the
               Witch
               propoundeth
               to
               her selfe
               in
               the
               league
               ,
               he
               intende●●
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               her
               vtter
               confusion
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               iust
               iudgement
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               often
               filleth
               out
               ,
               that
               these
               which
               are
               true
               witches
               indeede
               ;
               shall
               either
               by
               confession
               discouer
               themselues
               ,
               or
               by
               true
               testimonie
               be
               conuinced
               .
               The
               causes
               which
               mooue
               the
               deuill
               not
               onely
               to
               affect
               ,
               but
               to
               hasten
               this
               discouer
               it
               ,
               are
               two
               principally
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               his
               malice
               towards
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               so
               high
               a
               degree
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               indure
               they
               should
               enioy
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               benefits
               of
               this
               life
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               so
               much
               as
               one
               houre
               .
               Though
               therefore
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               precontract
               ,
               he
               be
               cock-sure
               of
               his
               instrument
               ,
               yet
               his
               malice
               is
               not
               herewith
               satisfied
               ,
               till
               the
               partie
               be
               brought
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               condemned
               to
               death
               ?
               Which
               may
               be
               a
               caueat
               so
               all
               ill
               disposed
               persons
               ,
               that
               they
               beware
               of
               yeelding
               themselues
               vnto
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               his
               infatiable
               desire
               of
               
               the
               present
               and
               full
               possession
               of
               them
               ,
               whome
               he
               hath
               got
               within
               the
               bonds
               of
               the
               couenant
               .
               For
               though
               he
               haue
               good
               hope
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               not
               certen
               of
               their
               continuance
               ,
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               some
               united
               with
               him
               in
               confederacie
               ,
               haue
               through
               the
               great
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               carefull
               vsage
               of
               holy
               meanes
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ▪
               been
               reclaimed
               and
               deliuered
               out
               of
               his
               bondage
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               length
               freed
               from
               his
               couenant
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               hath
               eternally
               left
               them
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               labours
               by
               might
               and
               maine
               ,
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               to
               preuent
               the
               vsage
               of
               meanes
               effectuall
               to
               ther
               conuersion
               ,
               by
               laying
               a
               plot
               for
               their
               discouerie
               .
               B●t
               how
               then
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               persons
               are
               not
               speedily
               detected
               ,
               but
               some
               liue
               long
               ,
               and
               others
               die
               without
               any
               mans
               priuitie
               ?
               Ans.
               The
               reasons
               hereof
               may
               be
               diuers
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               some
               one
               or
               more
               of
               them
               may
               belong
               to
               Gods
               election
               ;
               and
               therefore
               albeit
               for
               causes-best
               knowne
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               may
               suffer
               them
               for
               a
               time
               to
               be
               holden
               in
               the
               snares
               
               of
               Satan
               ,
               yet
               at
               length
               in
               mercie
               he
               reclaimes
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               me●ne
               time
               suffreth
               not
               the
               deuill
               to
               exercise
               the
               depth
               of
               his
               malice
               in
               discouering
               them
               to
               their
               confusion
               .
               Againe
               ,
               for
               others
               ,
               the
               Lord
               may
               in
               iustice
               and
               anger
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               be
               disclosed
               ,
               that
               liuing
               vnder
               the
               meanes
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               be
               reclaimed
               ,
               and
               wilfully
               contemning
               the
               same
               ;
               they
               may
               liue
               to
               fill
               vp
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               thereby
               be
               made
               finally
               inexcusable
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receiue
               their
               iuster
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               tho
               deuill
               suffereth
               some
               to
               liue
               long
               vndisclosed
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               exercise
               the
               greater
               measure
               of
               his
               malice
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               specially
               if
               they
               be
               parties
               malitiously
               bent
               to
               doe
               hurt
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               some
               Witches
               doe
               warily
               agree
               with
               the
               deuill
               ,
               for
               a
               certaine
               tearme
               of
               yeares
               ,
               d●ring
               which
               time
               he
               bindeth
               himselfe
               not
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               at
               their
               command
               .
               And
               Satan
               is
               carefull
               ,
               specially
               in
               case
               of
               his
               owne
               aduantage
               ,
               to
               keepe
               touch
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               the
               more
               strongly
               clea●e
               
               vnto
               him
               on
               their
               parts
               .
               But
               if
               the
               case
               so
               stand
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               partie
               suspected
               confesseth
               ,
               nor
               yet
               sufficient
               vvitnesses
               can
               be
               produced
               ,
               vvhich
               are
               able
               to
               conuict
               him
               or
               her
               ,
               either
               of
               these
               two
               waies
               :
               we
               haue
               no
               warrant
               out
               of
               the
               word
               either
               in
               generall
               ,
               or
               in
               speciall
               ,
               to
               put
               such
               a
               one
               to
               death
               .
               For
               though
               presumptions
               be
               neuer
               so
               strong
               ▪
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               proofes
               sufficient
               for
               conuiction
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               examination
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               therefore
               with
               and
               aduise
               all
               Iurers
               ,
               who
               giue
               their
               Verdict
               vpon
               life
               and
               death
               in
               courts
               of
               Assises
               ,
               to
               take
               good
               he●de
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               he
               diligent
               in
               zeale
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ;
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               derecting
               of
               Witches
               ,
               by
               all
               sufficient
               and
               lawfull
               meanes
               ;
               so
               likewise
               they
               would
               be
               carefull
               what
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               condemne
               any
               partie
               suspected
               ,
               vpon
               bare
               presumptions
               ,
               without
               sound
               and
               sufficient
               proofes
               ,
               hat
               they
               be
               not
               guiltie
               through
               their
               owne
               〈◊〉
               of
               shedding
               innocent
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               III.
               
            
             
               Quest.
               III.
               Whether
               a
               man
               may
               preuent
               the
               danger
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               may
               ,
               than
               what
               Remedies
               he
               may
               lawfully
               and
               effectually
               vse
               against
               it
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               Question
               we
               answer
               affirmatiuely
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               .
               And
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               the
               Remedies
               of
               Witch
               craft
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               .
               In
               the
               ha●dling
               whereof
               ,
               I
               will
               proceede
               in
               this
               order
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               set
               down
               the
               true
               ,
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               allowed
               and
               prescribed
               in
               the
               word
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               vnlawfull
               &
               superstitions
               meanes
               prescribed
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               Romish
               Church
               .
            
             
               Lawfull
               Remedies
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               Preseruatiue
               ,
               and
               Restoratiue
               .
               Preseruatiue
               are
               those
               ,
               which
               keep
               a
               man
               from
               the
               hurt
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
               And
               these
               be
               of
               two
               sorts
               ;
               either
               such
               as
               keepe
               safe
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               preserue
               the
               places
               of
               mens
               aboad
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               soueraigne
               preseruatiue
               ;
               And
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               within
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               
               made
               and
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               outwardly
               in
               profession
               onely●
               ,
               as
               all
               those
               be
               which
               are
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               truly
               and
               indeede
               as
               all
               the
               elect
               are
               .
               And
               a
               man
               is
               then
               in
               the
               couenant
               ,
               when
               God
               of
               his
               grace
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               giues
               him
               a
               true
               knowledge
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               conditions
               required
               in
               the
               same
               on
               both
               parts
               :
               and
               withall
               giues
               him
               a
               true
               and
               liuely
               faith
               ,
               to
               apprehend
               and
               apply
               to
               himselfe
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               touching
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               life
               euerlasting
               ;
               yet
               further
               to
               shew
               forth
               his
               faith
               by
               the
               fruits
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               and
               new
               obedience
               .
               When
               a
               man
               in
               this
               manner
               comes
               to
               be
               brought
               within
               the
               couenant
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               then
               receiues
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               ●auour
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               belong
               the
               promises
               depending
               thereupon
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               comfortable
               presence
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               presence
               and
               speciall
               protection
               of
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               to
               pitch
               their
               tents
               about
               him
               ,
               to
               keepe
               him
               safe
               in
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               from
               the
               
               power
               and
               malicious
               practises
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               his
               members
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               this
               assistance
               is
               laide
               downe
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               92.
               10.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 giue
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 ouer
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               the
               speach
               of
               Balaam
               confirmeth
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               was
               hired
               of
               Balac
               to
               curse
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               had
               oftentimes
               assayed
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               ,
               at
               last
               he
               brake
               out
               into
               this
               confession
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 witchcraft
                 against
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 nor
                 sorcerie
                 against
                 Israel
              
               ▪
               (
               for
               so
               the
               words
               are
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               meaning
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               of
               the
               text
               .
               )
               As
               if
               he
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               I
               was
               of
               thine
               opinion
               (
               O
               Balac
               )
               that
               Israel
               might
               be
               cursed
               ,
               but
               after
               triall
               made
               ,
               I
               found
               by
               good
               experience
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               doe
               that
               people
               of
               God
               no
               hurt
               by
               mine
               Inchantments
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               we
               must
               here
               remember
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               of
               protection
               made
               vnto
               Gods
               children
               ,
               is
               not
               absolute
               ,
               but
               admitteth
               exception
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               promises
               of
               temporall
               blessing
               doe
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               partaker
               of
               this
               or
               that
               blessing
               ,
               and
               this
               or
               that
               curse
               shall
               be
               remooued
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               expedient
               
               for
               thee
               :
               but
               if
               for
               speciall
               causes
               to
               t●●e
               thy
               faith
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               thy
               patience
               ,
               I
               make
               deniall
               ,
               thou
               must
               rest
               thy selfe
               〈◊〉
               in
               my
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               By
               warrant
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               a
               question
               commonly
               mooued
               ,
               may
               be
               resolued
               :
               Whether
               the
               seruant
               and
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               bewitched
               or
               nor
               ?
            
             
               Out
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               he
               may
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               plaine
               by
               the
               word
               .
               For
               by
               Gods
               permission
               ,
               the
               holy
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               was
               by
               Satan
               transported
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               Matth.
               4.
               
               Righteous
               Iob
               was
               miserably
               afflicted
               in
               his
               bodie
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               and
               his
               children
               ,
               who
               no
               doubt
               were
               Gods
               seruants
               ,
               and
               brought
               vp
               in
               his
               feare
               ,
               as
               their
               father
               was
               ,
               were
               slaine
               by
               the
               same
               power
               .
               Yea
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               testifieth
               ,
               Luk.
               13.
               16.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 daughter
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 had
                 beene
                 troubled
                 eighteene
                 yeares
                 with
                 a
                 spirit
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 ,
              
               which
               the
               deuill
               caused
               by
               bowing
               her
               bodie
               together
               ,
               so
               as
               she
               could
               not
               lift
               her selfe
               vp
               .
               v.
               11.
               
               And
               therefore
               whereas
               some
               
               men
               are
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               that
               their
               faith
               is
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Witches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               deuills
               in
               hell
               cannot
               hurt
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               much
               deceiued
               .
               This
               their
               faith
               is
               but
               a
               fond
               presumption
               ,
               and
               no
               true
               faith
               .
               For
               no
               man
               in
               the
               earth
               can
               absolutely
               assure
               himselfe
               of
               safetie
               and
               protection
               from
               the
               Deuill●
               and
               if
               any
               could
               ,
               it
               were
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 outward
                 things
                 may
                 come
                 alike
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 bad
                 ,
              
               Eccle.
               9.
               2.
               
            
             
               Howbeit
               in
               this
               case
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               between
               the
               seruant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               vnrepentant
               sinner
               .
               Though
               the
               godly
               man
               be
               not
               exempted
               from
               Witchcraft
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               a
               thousand
               folde
               more
               free
               from
               the
               power
               thereof
               ,
               then
               other
               men
               are
               .
               For
               there
               is
               onely
               one
               case
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Deuill
               hath
               any
               way
               power
               to
               hurt
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               whē
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               by
               that
               kind
               of
               crosse
               ,
               to
               make
               triall
               of
               his
               faith
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               this
               case
               ,
               he
               is
               alwaies
               free
               from
               the
               annoyance
               of
               the
               vilest
               Witches
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               If
               then
               this
               be
               the
               onely
               soueraigne
               
               preseruatiue
               to
               keepe
               a
               man
               safe
               and
               sure
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               to
               haue
               part
               in
               the
               couenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               partaker
               of
               Christ
               ,
               by
               a
               true
               faith
               ,
               testified
               by
               dying
               vnto
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               liuing
               vnto
               God
               in
               ●ewnes
               of
               life
               :
               we
               must
               not
               content
               our selues
               with
               a
               formall
               confession
               ,
               as
               many
               in
               the
               visible
               Church
               doe
               ,
               which
               wanting
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               doe
               not
               liue
               in
               Christ
               ;
               but
               striue
               to
               goe
               further
               ,
               and
               to
               adorne
               our
               profession
               ,
               by
               framing
               our
               liues
               according
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               haue
               our
               portion
               in
               this
               excellent
               priuiledge
               of
               preseruation
               ,
               from
               the
               power
               and
               malice
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               vngodly
               persons
               .
            
             
               Preseruatiues
               of
               the
               second
               sort
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               concerne
               the
               places
               of
               mens
               aboad
               .
               For
               Satan
               contenteth
               not
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               haue
               manifested
               his
               malice
               in
               afflicting
               mens
               persons
               ,
               but
               he
               also
               enlargeth
               the
               same
               to
               the
               molestation
               of
               the
               places
               where
               they
               dwell
               ,
               by
               insecting
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               The
               onely
               effectuall
               meanes
               to
               remedie
               this
               euill
               ,
               is
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               places
               of
               our
               
               habitation
               .
               Looke
               as
               we
               are
               wont
               to
               sanctifie
               our
               meate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               by
               praier
               ,
               and
               thereby
               procure
               his
               blessing
               vpon
               his
               owne
               ordinance
               for
               our
               refreshing
               :
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               may
               we
               sanctifie
               the
               places
               of
               our
               aboad
               ,
               and
               thereby
               both
               procure
               the
               blessing
               which
               we
               want
               ,
               and
               also
               auoid
               many
               curses
               and
               dangers
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               fall
               vpon
               vs.
               
            
             
               If
               any
               shall
               thinke
               the
               Consecration
               of
               houses
               and
               places
               in
               this
               sort
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               meere
               deuise
               of
               mans
               braine
               ;
               let
               them
               remember
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               besides
               the
               dedication
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               allowed
               by
               all
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Law
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               for
               the
               speciall
               dedication
               of
               euery
               mans
               house
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 hath
                 built
                 a
                 new
                 house
              
               (
               saith
               Moses
               )
               
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 dedicated
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 returne
                 againe
                 &c.
              
               D●ut
               .
               20.
               5.
               
               As
               who
               should
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               omitted
               a
               necessarie
               dutie
               .
               Now
               this
               dedication
               was
               nothing
               els
               ,
               but
               the
               sanctification
               of
               them
               by
               word
               and
               prayer
               ,
               wherein
               they
               made
               acknowledgement
               ,
               that
               they
               became
               theirs
               by
               the
               free
               gift
               and
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               further
               desired
               
               a
               free
               and
               lawfull
               vse
               of
               the
               same
               to
               his
               glorie
               ,
               and
               their
               mutuall
               good
               .
               A
               dutie
               which
               hath
               been
               performed
               by
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               in
               ancient
               times
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               Abraham
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               from
               Vr
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               ,
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               which
               God
               gaue
               him
               to
               possesse
               ,
               was
               the
               building
               of
               an
               Altar
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               sacrificing
               thereon
               ;
               and
               calling
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Gen.
               12.
               8.
               
               The
               same
               did
               Noah
               before
               him
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               out
               of
               the
               Arke
               after
               the
               flood
               ,
               Gen.
               8.
               20.
               and
               Iacob
               after
               him
               in
               Bethel
               .
               And
               they
               were
               al
               mooued
               hereunto
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               their
               comfortable
               aboad
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               came
               not
               by
               their
               owne
               endeauour
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               blessing
               of
               God.
               When
               the
               good
               king
               Hezekiah
               kept
               the
               passeouer
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               his
               principall
               care
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Priests
               and
               all
               the
               people
               might
               first
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               praied
               vnto
               God
               to
               be
               mercifull
               to
               them
               that
               were
               not
               sanctified
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               30.
               18.
               
               And
               as
               he
               behaued
               himselfe
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               so
               should
               euery
               master
               of
               a
               familie
               behaue
               
               himselfe
               in
               his
               house
               where
               he
               dwelleth
               ,
               labouring
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               comfortable
               to
               him
               and
               his
               ;
               least
               for
               neglect
               thereof
               ,
               he
               pull
               vpon
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               belong
               vnto
               him
               ,
               the
               heauie
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               plagues
               and
               punishments
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               kinde
               of
               Remedies
               are
               Restoratiue
               ,
               which
               serue
               to
               deliuer
               men
               from
               Witchcraft
               ,
               by
               curing
               the
               hurts
               of
               Witches
               in
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               other
               creatures
               .
               In
               the
               handling
               whereof
               ,
               first
               we
               will
               consider
               ,
               how
               whole
               countries
               ,
               and
               then
               how
               euery
               priuate
               man
               may
               be
               cured
               and
               deliuered
               .
               Whole
               Countries
               and
               Kingdomes
               are
               freed
               and
               cured
               specially
               by
               one
               meanes
               ;
               The
               publishing
               and
               embracing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               When
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               had
               sent
               the
               seauentie
               Disciples
               to
               preach
               in
               Iurie
               ,
               at
               their
               returne
               he
               gaue
               this
               testimonie
               of
               the
               effect
               of
               their
               ministerie
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 saw
                 Satan
                 fall
                 downe
                 from
                 heauen
                 like
                 lightening
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               10.
               18.
               his
               meaning
               was
               this
               ;
               As
               lightning
               is
               suddenly
               and
               violently
               sent
               out
               of
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               cast
               downe
               to
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               
               cracke
               of
               the
               thunders
               ;
               euen
               so
               Satan
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               ruleth
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               disobediēt
               ,
               was
               cast
               down
               ,
               and
               his
               kingdome
               ruinated
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               .
               In
               the
               times
               of
               ignorance
               the
               deuill
               triumpheth
               freely
               without
               controlment
               ,
               but
               the
               mist
               and
               darkenes
               of
               his
               delusions
               cannot
               possibly
               abide
               the
               bright
               beames
               of
               Gods
               glorious
               will
               reuealed
               by
               preaching
               .
               The
               Lord
               of
               auncient
               times
               commanded
               his
               people
               not
               to
               doe
               according
               to
               those
               nations
               ,
               among
               whome
               they
               dwelt
               in
               Canaan
               ,
               by
               practising
               Witchcraft
               ,
               or
               following
               after
               Sorcerie
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               9.
               
               &c.
               And
               that
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               obey
               this
               commandement
               ,
               Moses
               prescribeth
               vnto
               them
               this
               Restoratiue
               ,
               
                 the
                 reuerent
                 and
                 obedient
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               v.
               18.
               
               In
               this
               our
               Church
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               healed
               of
               our
               wounds
               ,
               and
               banish
               Satan
               from
               among
               vs
               ,
               who
               greatly
               annoieth
               a
               great
               number
               of
               our
               people
               by
               his
               delusions
               and
               damnable
               practises
               of
               Sorcerie
               :
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               is
               the
               maintaining
               of
               a
               learned
               Ministerie
               ,
               the
               
               aduācing
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               whose
               labors
               the
               Gospel
               may
               flourish
               .
               For
               the
               faithfull
               dispensation
               thereof
               ,
               is
               the
               Lords
               owne
               arme
               and
               scepter
               ,
               whereby
               he
               beateth
               downe
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               and
               confoundeth
               the
               workes
               and
               enterprises
               of
               the
               deuill
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               Restoratiues
               ,
               serue
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               particular
               persons
               :
               for
               howsoeuer
               the
               gift
               and
               power
               of
               casting
               out
               Deuills
               ,
               and
               curing
               Witchcraft
               be
               ordinarily
               ceased
               ,
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               it
               beeing
               a
               gift
               pecu●liar
               to
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               and
               giuen
               to
               it
               onely
               during
               the
               infancie
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               yet
               there
               may
               be
               meanes
               vsed
               ,
               and
               that
               effectuall
               ,
               for
               the
               easing
               of
               any
               person
               that
               is
               bewitched
               by
               Satans
               instruments
               .
               Those
               therefore
               that
               are
               in
               these
               daies
               ●ormented
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               must
               doe
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               must
               enter
               into
               a
               serious
               examination
               of
               themselues
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               cause
               for
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               suffer
               Satan
               to
               exercise
               them
               with
               that
               kind
               of
               crosse
               .
               And
               here
               vpon
               diligent
               enquirie
               ,
               they
               shall
               finde
               that
               their
               
               owne
               sinnes
               are
               the
               true
               and
               proper
               causes
               of
               these
               euills
               .
               When
               Saul
               was
               disobedient
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               sent
               vpon
               him
               an
               euill
               spirit
               to
               vexe
               him
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               
               Hymeneus
               and
               Alexander
               for
               their
               pestilent
               errors
               were
               both
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               giuen
               vp
               also
               to
               Satan
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               learne
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               was
               the
               incestuous
               person
               dealt
               withall
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               after
               this
               Examination
               ,
               the
               same
               parties
               must
               shewe
               forth
               their
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               they
               depend
               on
               the
               free
               fauour
               and
               mercie
               of
               God
               for
               their
               deliuerance
               .
               How
               may
               this
               be
               done
               ?
               by
               heartie
               prayer
               vnto
               God
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               fasting
               that
               the
               same
               may
               be
               more
               earnest
               .
               In
               which
               prayer
               the
               maine
               desire
               of
               the
               heart
               must
               be
               absolutely
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               deliuerance
               from
               the
               hurts
               and
               torments
               of
               diabolicall
               persons
               :
               yet
               not
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               stands
               with
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               good
               .
               For
               
               these
               are
               the
               bounds
               and
               limits
               of
               all
               temporall
               good
               things
               ;
               of
               them
               the
               Lord
               makes
               no
               absolute
               promise
               ,
               but
               with
               these
               conditions
               &
               qualifications
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               parties
               bewitched
               must
               patiently
               beare
               the
               present
               annoyance
               ,
               comforting
               themselues
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Lords
               own
               hand
               ,
               by
               whose
               speciall
               prouidence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               who
               turneth
               all
               things
               to
               the
               good
               of
               his
               chosen
               .
               Againe
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               he
               beeing
               a
               most
               wise
               God
               ,
               and
               louing
               father
               in
               Christ
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               tried
               aboue
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               beare
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               good
               time
               will
               grant
               a
               ioyfull
               issue
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               bewitched
               shall
               thus
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               crosse
               ,
               be
               it
               that
               he
               (
               vpon
               some
               causes
               )
               deferre
               their
               deliuerance
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               finally
               be
               deceiued
               of
               their
               hope
               .
               For
               either
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               at
               the
               appointed
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               by
               death
               they
               shall
               be
               eternally
               deliuered
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               present
               possession
               of
               euerlasting
               case
               and
               happines
               .
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               true
               remedies
               against
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               are
               a
               little
               to
               examine
               the
               false
               and
               superstitious
               Remedies
               ,
               prescribed
               and
               vsed
               by
               them
               of
               the
               popish
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               learned
               Papists
               of
               this
               age
               doe
               teach
               and
               auouch
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               in
               Gods
               Church
               an
               ordinarie
               gift
               &
               power
               ,
               whereby
               some
               men
               may
               cast
               out
               deuills
               ,
               and
               helpe
               annoyances
               that
               come
               by
               Witches
               .
               The
               Protestant
               is
               of
               a
               contrarie
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               according
               to
               truth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               now
               no
               such
               ordinary
               gift
               left
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               since
               the
               daies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Reasons
               of
               this
               opiniō
               may
               be
               these
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               casting
               out
               of
               deuills
               ,
               and
               curing
               such
               annoyances
               ,
               are
               extraordinarie
               and
               miraculous
               workes
               .
               For
               Christ
               accounteth
               handling
               of
               serpents
               without
               hurt
               ,
               speaking
               with
               newe
               tongues
               ,
               curing
               of
               diseases
               by
               imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               (
               all
               which
               are
               things
               of
               lesse
               moment
               )
               to
               be
               miracles
               ,
               Mark.
               16.
               18
               ,
               19.
               but
               all
               these
               lesser
               works
               ,
               yea
               the
               ordinarie
               power
               of
               working
               them
               is
               ceased
               :
               for
               it
               was
               onely
               giuen
               to
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               as
               a
               meanes
               
               to
               confirme
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               vnbeleeuers
               ,
               that
               neuer
               heard
               of
               Christ
               before
               .
               So
               Paul
               saith
               ;
               
                 Strange
                 tongues
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               gift
               of
               speaking
               strange
               languages
               ,
               without
               ordinarie
               teaching
               )
               
                 are
                 for
                 asigne
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 not
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Cor.
               14.
               
               ●2
               .
               And
               for
               the
               same
               ende
               were
               all
               extraordinarie
               gifts
               then
               giuen
               .
               Seeing
               therefore
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               beene
               alreadie
               established
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               thereof
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               by
               miracles
               in
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               the
               same
               gift
               must
               needes
               cease
               vnto
               vs.
               For
               if
               it
               should
               still
               continue
               ,
               it
               would
               call
               into
               question
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Apostolicall
               preaching
               ,
               and
               implie
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospel
               was
               not
               well
               established
               ,
               nor
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               by
               their
               extraordinarie
               Ministerie
               ,
               and
               miracles
               accompanying
               the
               same
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               gift
               of
               working
               miracles
               should
               remaine
               ,
               then
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               for
               his
               speciall
               and
               extraordinarie
               assistance
               therein
               should
               yet
               continue
               :
               for
               the
               gift
               and
               promise
               goe
               together
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               promise
               is
               in
               force
               ,
               so
               long
               is
               the
               
               gift
               also
               :
               but
               the
               promise
               made
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 In
                 my
                 name
                 shall
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 deuills
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 with
                 new
                 tongues
                 ,
              
               Mark.
               16.
               was
               in
               force
               onely
               in
               the
               persons
               and
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               had
               extraordinarie
               and
               immediate
               calling
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               ceased
               when
               they
               and
               their
               calling
               ceased
               .
               Therefore
               if
               Ministers
               now
               should
               lay
               their
               hands
               on
               the
               sicke
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               recouer
               them
               :
               if
               they
               should
               annoint
               them
               with
               Oyle
               ,
               it
               should
               doe
               them
               no
               good
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               no
               promise
               .
            
             
               Howbeit
               the
               Papists
               stand
               stiffely
               in
               defending
               the
               continuance
               of
               these
               gifts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Old.
               The
               Iewish
               Church
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               power
               and
               gift
               of
               casting
               our
               Deuills
               .
               So
               saith
               our
               Sauiour
               himselfe
               ,
               Matth.
               12.
               27.
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 through
                 Beelzebub
                 cast
                 out
                 Deuills
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 whome
                 doe
                 your
                 children
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 ?
              
               In
               which
               words
               he
               ascribeth
               this
               gift
               vnto
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               therefore
               
               it
               should
               seeme
               ,
               the
               same
               remaineth
               still
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               That
               place
               of
               Scripture
               is
               diuersly
               expounded
               .
               Some
               by
               children
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               vnderstand
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               Iewes
               borne
               ,
               and
               had
               receiued
               from
               Christ
               this
               gift
               &
               power
               to
               cast
               out
               deuills
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               maketh
               not
               for
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               it
               extraordinarily
               .
               But
               I
               rather
               thinke
               ,
               that
               by
               children
               ,
               are
               meant
               the
               Exorcising
               Iewes
               ,
               before
               Christs
               time
               ,
               who
               did
               cast
               out
               deuills
               among
               them
               ,
               pretending
               an
               abilitie
               to
               doe
               this
               worke
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               whereas
               in
               truth
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               flat
               Sorcerers
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               league
               &
               compact
               made
               with
               the
               Deuill
               .
               Which
               practise
               hath
               been
               of
               long
               continuance
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               this
               day
               common
               and
               vsuall
               among
               the
               Popish
               sort
               .
               And
               that
               there
               were
               such
               Exorcists
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               .
               For
               such
               were
               those
               Vagabonds
               which
               came
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               tooke
               vpon
               them
               to
               cast
               out
               deuills
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               13.
               but
               the
               man
               in
               whome
               the
               euill
               spirit
               was
               ,
               (
               so
               soone
               as
               
               they
               〈◊〉
               adjuced
               the
               spirit
               )
               ranne
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               mightily
               preuailed
               against
               them
               ,
               v.
               16.
               
               Now
               if
               they
               had
               done
               this
               great
               worke
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               (
               as
               they
               pretended
               )
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               not
               haue
               called
               them
               E●orcists
               and
               Vagabonds
               ●
               neither
               could
               the
               euill
               spirit
               possibly
               haue
               ouercome
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               .
               Againe
               ,
               in
               the
               histories
               of
               the
               Iewes
               are
               recorded
               many
               practises
               of
               stich
               as
               exercised
               this
               power
               among
               them
               .
               Raphael
               the
               angel
               telleth
               Tobias
               ,
               that
               a
               perfume
               made
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               liuer
               of
               a
               fish
               ,
               will
               helpe
               a
               man
               vexed
               with
               an
               euill
               spirit
               ,
               Tob.
               6.
               7.
               which
               counsell
               is
               fla●
               Magicke
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               such
               vertue
               in
               the
               liuer
               of
               a
               fish
               .
               And
               in
               other
               histories
               we
               read●
               that
               one
               Bliaz●r
               a
               Iew
               ,
               by
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               certaine
               roote
               put
               to
               the
               nose
               of
               a
               man
               possessed
               with
               a
               deuill
               ,
               
               caused
               the
               deuill
               to
               come
               out
               of
               his
               n●strills
               ;
               and
               forsake
               him
               ;
               which
               thing
               was
               done
               in
               publike
               place
               before
               V●spasian
               and
               others
               .
               This
               also
               was
               effected
               by
               meere
               conjuration
               .
               For
               what
               vertue
               can
               there
               be
               in
               any
               roote
               or
               hearb
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               ●aileable
               to
               command
               and
               enforce
               Satan
               
               to
               depart
               from
               a
               man
               possessed●
               And
               yet
               such
               fea●es
               were
               plaied
               by
               sundrie
               Magici●ns
               among
               the
               Iewes●
               Whereupon
               I
               conclude
               ,
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               Sauionr
               in
               the
               place
               alleadged
               ▪
               is
               in
               effect
               thus
               much
               ;
               
                 If
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               haue
               among
               you
               sundrie
               Magicians
               and
               Exorcists
               ,
               who
               pretend
               and
               exercise
               the
               gift
               of
               casting
               out
               deuills
               ,
               and
               you
               thinke
               they
               doe
               it
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               why
               then
               do
               you
               not
               carie
               the
               same
               opinion
               of
               me
               also
               ?
            
             
               Their
               second
               reason
               is
               grounded
               on
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Mark.
               16.
               17.
               
               
                 These
                 tokens
                 shall
                 follow
                 them
                 that
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 In
                 my
                 Name
                 they
                 shal
                 cast
                 out
                 D●uills
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               whence
               they
               gather
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               alwaies
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               who
               shall
               haue
               power
               to
               cast
               forth
               Deuills
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeue
               .
            
             
               Answ.
               That
               promise
               was
               made
               by
               Christ
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               immediately
               after
               his
               ascension
               .
               It
               did
               not
               extend
               to
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               world
               endureth
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               times
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               such
               as
               then
               liued
               .
               For
               to
               them
               
               onely
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               was
               to
               be
               confirmed
               by
               signes
               and
               miracles
               .
               And
               this
               lasted
               about
               200.
               yeares
               next
               after
               Christ
               his
               ascension
               .
               During
               which
               time
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               euen
               priuate
               men
               ,
               and
               souldiers
               wrought
               many
               miracles
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               reason
               is
               taken
               from
               experience
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               in
               all
               ages
               from
               the
               Apostles
               times
               to
               this
               day
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               there
               haue
               beene
               alwaies
               some
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               haue
               had
               this
               gift
               of
               casting
               out
               deuills
               ,
               and
               curing
               the
               hurts
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               This
               gift
               continued
               not
               much
               aboue
               the
               space
               of
               200.
               yeares
               after
               Christ.
               From
               which
               time
               many
               heresies
               beganne
               to
               spread
               themselues
               ;
               and
               then
               shortly
               after
               Poperie
               that
               mysterie
               of
               iniquitie
               beginning
               to
               spring
               vp
               ,
               and
               to
               dilate
               it selfe
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Europe
               ,
               the
               true
               gift
               of
               working
               miracles
               then
               ceased
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               thereof
               came
               in
               delusions
               ,
               and
               lying
               wonders
               ,
               by
               the
               effectuall
               working
               of
               Satan
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               2.
               
               Thess.
               2.
               9.
               
               Of
               which
               sort
               were
               and
               are
               all
               those
               miracles
               
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               whereby
               simple
               people
               haue
               beene
               notoriously
               deluded
               .
               These
               indeede
               haue
               there
               continued
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               day
               .
               But
               this
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Question
               is
               made
               ,
               ceased
               long
               before
               .
            
             
               To
               proceede
               yet
               further
               ,
               we
               are
               here
               to
               consider
               the
               particular
               Remedies
               ,
               which
               they
               of
               the
               Popish
               Church
               haue
               prescribed
               against
               the
               hurts
               that
               haue
               come
               by
               Witchcraft
               .
               And
               they
               are
               principally
               fiue
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 The
                 name
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 vse
                 of
                 the
                 Reliques
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 The
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
              
               
                 IV.
                 Hallowed
                 creatures
                 .
              
               
                 V.
                 Exorcismes
                 .
              
            
             
               I.
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               name
               Iesus
               :
               Thus
               much
               we
               grant
               ,
               that
               any
               Christian
               may
               lawfully
               call
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               in
               prayer
               ,
               for
               the
               helpe
               and
               deliuerance
               of
               those
               that
               are
               possessed
               and
               bewitched
               ,
               but
               yet
               with
               the
               caueat
               and
               conditi●n
               before
               specified
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               their
               recouerie
               may
               make
               for
               his
               glorie
               ,
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               parties
               diseased
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               Papist
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               this
               name
               ,
               intendeth
               a
               further
               m●●ter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               name
               vttered
               in
               so
               many
               letters
               and
               sillables
               ,
               is
               powerfull
               to
               cast
               out
               Deuills
               ,
               and
               to
               helpe
               those
               that
               are
               bewitched
               .
               For
               when
               it
               is
               vttered
               ,
               then
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               authoritie
               of
               Christ
               is
               present
               ,
               that
               the
               worke
               may
               be
               done
               .
               A
               flat
               vntruth
               ,
               and
               a
               practise
               full
               of
               daunger
               .
               For
               let
               this
               be
               well
               considered
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               any
               man
               doth
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               he
               must
               doe
               it
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               haue
               also
               his
               warrant
               for
               the
               doing
               th●reof
               out
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               want
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               vndertake
               such
               a
               worke
               ,
               he
               may
               iustly
               feare
               the
               like
               euent
               that
               befell
               the
               vagabond
               Iewes
               that
               were
               Exorcists
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               13.
               
               Now
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               hath
               no
               warrāt
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               vse
               this
               name
               of
               Christ
               for
               any
               such
               purpose
               ;
               neither
               hath
               any
               ordinary
               Christian
               a
               special
               calling
               from
               God
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               Therefore
               he
               may
               not
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               whereas
               they
               would
               beare
               men
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               saide
               name
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               names
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               aboue
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               is
               of
               most
               special
               vertue
               ,
               though
               
               it
               be
               vsed
               euen
               by
               a
               man
               that
               wanteth
               faith
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 At
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 euery
                 knee
                 shall
                 ●ow
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 vnder
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               and
               by
               things
               vnder
               the
               earth
               are
               meant
               the
               deuill
               :
               we
               must
               know
               that
               their
               allegation
               is
               weake
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               greatly
               abuse
               the
               place
               .
               For
               there
               the
               name
               Iesus
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               title
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               withall
               signifieth
               the
               power
               ,
               maiestie
               ,
               &
               authoritie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sitting
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               creatures
               in
               heauen
               ,
               earth
               ,
               and
               hell
               are
               made
               subiects
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               power
               indeede
               (
               if
               they
               had
               it
               at
               command
               )
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               cure
               the
               hurts
               of
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               second
               speciall
               Remedie
               ,
               is
               the
               vse
               of
               Saints
               Reliques
               ;
               as
               the
               bookes
               ,
               bones
               ,
               apparel
               ,
               staues
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               which
               being
               but
               touched
               of
               the
               parties
               vexed
               ,
               are
               excellent
               meanes
               to
               recouer
               them
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               The
               vse
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               the
               purposes
               aforesaid
               ,
               is
               a
               meere
               superstitious
               practise
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               they
               haue
               not
               the
               true
               Reliques
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               would
               plainely
               appeare
               ,
               if
               a
               true
               Inuentorie
               
               were
               taken
               of
               all
               such
               as
               they
               say
               are
               to
               befound
               in
               their
               Monasteries
               &
               Churches
               .
               Secōdly
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               thē
               ,
               yet
               they
               haue
               no
               〈◊〉
               or
               calling
               to
               vse
               thē
               to
               this
               end
               :
               for
               in
               al
               the
               word
               of
               god
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               cōmandement
               to
               warrant
               the
               vse
               ,
               nor
               promise
               to
               assure
               any
               man
               of
               a
               blessing
               vpon
               the
               vse
               of
               them
               .
               Albeit
               they
               would
               seeme
               to
               haue
               some
               warrant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               alleadge
               that
               which
               is
               written
               ,
               2.
               king
               .
               13.
               21.
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               who
               beeing
               for
               hast
               thrown
               into
               the
               sepulchre
               of
               Elisha
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               touched
               the
               bones
               of
               Elisha
               ,
               reuiued
               and
               stood
               vpon
               his
               feete
               .
               To
               this
               also
               they
               adde
               the
               examples
               of
               cures
               done
               by
               Peters
               shadow
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               15.
               and
               of
               sundrie
               diseases
               healed
               by
               Pauls
               handkerchiefs
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               12.
               
               Ans.
               These
               thingsin
               deede
               are
               true
               ,
               but
               they
               serue
               nothing
               to
               their
               purpose
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               quickning
               of
               the
               dead
               souldier
               ,
               came
               not
               from
               any
               vertue
               in
               the
               corps
               of
               Elisha
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               a
               miracle
               ,
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               then
               to
               worke
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               corps
               ,
               that
               the
               Iewes
               at
               that
               time
               might
               be
               confirmed
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               Elisha
               
               had
               taught
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               before
               his
               death
               they
               had
               ,
               neglected
               ,
               as
               I
               haue
               before
               shewed
               ▪
               And
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               onely
               then
               done
               ,
               and
               neuer
               since
               .
               It
               cannot
               therefore
               be
               a
               ground
               for
               the
               ordinarie
               vse
               of
               Reliques
               .
               Againe
               ,
               touching
               the
               other
               examples
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               both
               Peter
               a●d
               Paul
               had
               the
               gift
               of
               working
               Miracles
               ,
               &
               hauing
               the
               gift
               ,
               they
               might
               vse
               such
               meanes
               for
               the
               present
               to
               cure
               disease●
               .
               But
               the
               Papists
               are
               not
               able
               to
               shewe
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               giuen
               them
               the
               like
               gift
               whereby
               they
               might
               be
               warranted
               for
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               like
               meanes
               :
               neither
               can
               they
               assuredly
               hope
               for
               successe
               ,
               although
               they
               should
               vndertake
               to
               vse
               them
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               third
               Remedie
               ,
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               made
               vpon
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               partie
               tormented
               .
               Behold
               to
               what
               an
               height
               of
               impietie
               they
               are
               growne
               ,
               ascribing
               that
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Creartor
               ,
               For
               the
               power
               of
               working
               miracles
               ,
               is
               proper
               onely
               to
               the
               Godhead
               .
               The
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               in
               their
               times
               did
               not
               worke
               them
               of
               themselues
               ,
               but
               were
               onely
               Gods
               passiue
               
               instruments
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               When
               the
               Lord
               ●●●ended
               by
               them
               to
               worke
               any
               miracle
               ,
               they
               receiued
               from
               him
               at
               the
               same
               time
               an
               extraordinarie
               &
               speciall
               instinct
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               mooued
               to
               attempt
               the
               worke
               .
               They
               therefore
               yeelded
               themselues
               to
               the
               present
               motion
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               to
               be
               his
               instruments
               onely
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               worke
               ▪
               but
               the
               sole
               author
               and
               producer
               of
               the
               miracle
               ,
               was
               God
               himselfe
               .
               And
               in
               this
               case
               the
               very
               manhood
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               considered
               apart
               from
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               had
               no
               power
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               was
               onely
               the
               instrument
               of
               his
               Godhead
               ,
               whensoeuer
               it
               pleased
               him
               in
               that
               kinde
               to
               manifest
               the
               same
               .
               Wherefore
               to
               ascribe
               this
               vertue
               to
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               beeing
               a
               creature
               ,
               or
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               creature
               ,
               is
               to
               communicate
               the
               incommunicable
               power
               of
               the
               Creator
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               plaine
               blasphemie
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               fourth
               Remedie
               ,
               is
               the
               vsing
               of
               hallowed
               things
               ;
               as
               hallowed
               graines
               ,
               salt
               ,
               water
               ,
               bread
               ,
               images
               ;
               specially
               the
               image
               of
               
                 Agnus
                 dei
              
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               Hallowed
               creatures
               are
               in
               truth
               
               vnhallowed
               superstitions
               .
               For
               euery
               creature
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               word
               and
               prayer
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               4.
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               when
               God
               in
               his
               word
               commands
               vs
               to
               vse
               it
               for
               some
               ende
               ;
               and
               by
               prayer
               ,
               when
               we
               giue
               thanks
               for
               giuing
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               withall
               desire
               his
               blessing
               in
               the
               vse
               thereof
               .
               Now
               let
               any
               Papists
               shew
               me
               one
               letter
               or
               sillable
               in
               all
               the
               Booke
               of
               God
               ,
               commanding
               the
               vse
               of
               a
               creature
               for
               any
               such
               ende
               .
            
             
               They
               affirme
               indeede
               ,
               that
               Elisha
               wrought
               miracles
               by
               hallowed
               salt
               ,
               for
               by
               it
               he
               cured
               the
               bitter
               waters
               ,
               2.
               king
               .
               2.
               21.
               
               But
               the
               Prophet
               vsed
               not
               hallowed
               ,
               but
               common
               salt
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               ordinarily
               ,
               but
               onely
               then
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               wherby
               to
               worke
               a
               miracle
               .
               It
               was
               therefore
               powerfull
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               because
               for
               the
               doing
               thereof
               ,
               he
               had
               power
               and
               warrant
               from
               God
               extraordinarily
               :
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               so
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               which
               haue
               not
               the
               same
               gift
               .
            
             
               V.
               The
               fift
               and
               last
               Remedie
               ,
               is
               Exorcisine
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               adiuring
               and
               commanding
               the
               Deuill
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               partie
               possessed
               ,
               
               and
               cease
               to
               molest
               him
               any
               more
               .
               This
               meanes
               was
               vsed
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               other
               beleeuers
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               when
               the
               gift
               of
               working
               Miracles
               was
               in
               force
               :
               but
               in
               these
               daies
               (
               a●
               I
               said
               before
               )
               that
               gift
               is
               ceased
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               promise
               of
               power
               annexed
               to
               the
               vse
               of
               adjuration
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               means
               thereof
               must
               needs
               cease
               .
               And
               for
               an
               ordinarie
               man
               now
               to
               command
               the
               Deuill
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               is
               meere
               presumption
               ,
               and
               a
               practise
               of
               Sorcerie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
               
            
             
               IV.
               Quest.
               Whether
               the
               Witches
               of
               our
               age
               are
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               law
               of
               Moses
               ?
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               last
               age
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               among
               vs
               also
               ,
               this
               sinne
               of
               Witchcraft
               ought
               as
               sharply
               to
               be
               punished
               as
               in
               former
               times
               ;
               and
               all
               Witches
               beeing
               thoroughly
               conuicted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               ought
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               For
               proofe
               hereof
               ,
               consider
               these
               reasons
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               this
               Law
               of
               Moses
               flatly
               enioyneth
               all
               men
               ,
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               without
               limitation
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               the
               Witch
               to
               liue
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               I
               gather
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               stand
               the
               same
               ,
               both
               now
               and
               for
               euer
               to
               the
               worlds
               ende
               .
            
             
               Patrons
               of
               Witches
               except
               against
               this
               ,
               holding
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Iudiciall
               law
               ,
               which
               continued
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               &
               concerned
               onely
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               ceased
               .
               But
               I
               take
               the
               contrarie
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               vpon
               these
               grounds
               .
            
             
               I.
               Those
               Iudiciall
               Lawes
               ,
               whose
               penaltie
               is
               death
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               in
               thē
               a
               perpetuall
               equitie
               ,
               and
               doe
               serue
               to
               maintaine
               some
               morall
               precept
               ,
               are
               perpetuall
               .
               The
               Iewes
               indeede
               had
               some
               Lawes
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               whose
               punishments
               were
               temporall
               ,
               and
               they
               lasted
               onely
               for
               a
               certaine
               time
               :
               but
               the
               penaltie
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               beeing
               Death
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               and
               the
               in●licting
               of
               that
               punishment
               ,
               seruing
               to
               maintaine
               the
               equitie
               of
               the
               three
               first
               morall
               precepts
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               kept
               ,
               vnlesse
               this
               Lawe
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               :
               it
               
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               that
               regard
               morall
               ,
               and
               binds
               vs
               ,
               and
               shall
               in
               like
               sort
               bind
               all
               men
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Iewes
               themselues
               ,
               to
               whome
               it
               was
               at
               that
               time
               personally
               directed
               .
            
             
               II.
               Euery
               Iudiciall
               law
               ,
               that
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               equitie
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               is
               perpetuall
               ;
               but
               the
               Law
               of
               punishing
               the
               Witch
               by
               death
               ,
               is
               such
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               holden
               for
               a
               grounded
               truth
               in
               all
               countries
               &
               kingdomes
               ,
               among
               all
               people
               in
               euery
               age
               ;
               that
               the
               traytour
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               enemie
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               rebelleth
               against
               his
               lawfull
               Prince
               ,
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               :
               now
               the
               most
               notorious
               traytour
               and
               rebell
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               is
               the
               Witch
               .
               For
               shee
               renounceth
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               kings
               ,
               shee
               leaues
               the
               societie
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               shee
               bindeth
               her selfe
               in
               league
               with
               the
               Deuill
               :
               and
               therfore
               if
               any
               offender
               among
               men
               ,
               ought
               to
               suffer
               death
               for
               his
               fact
               ,
               much
               more
               ought
               shee
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               due
               desert
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               reason
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               According
               to
               Moses
               lawe
               euery
               Idolater
               was
               to
               be
               
               stoned
               to
               death
               :
               Deut.
               17.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 found
                 any
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 gone
                 and
                 serued
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 hoast
                 of
                 heauen
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 vpon
                 enquirie
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 certen
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 vnto
                 thy
                 gates
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 stone
                 them
                 with
                 stones
                 till
                 they
                 die
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               is
               the
               very
               case
               of
               a
               Witch
               ,
               shee
               renounceth
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               maketh
               choice
               to
               serue
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               shee
               is
               therefore
               a
               grosse
               Idolater
               ,
               and
               her
               punishment
               must
               be
               suitable
               .
               It
               is
               alledged
               by
               the
               fauourers
               of
               the
               contrarie
               part
               ,
               that
               Peter
               denied
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               not
               put
               to
               death
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betweene
               Peters
               deniall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Witches
               denying
               of
               God.
               Peters
               deniall
               was
               vpon
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               in
               hast
               :
               the
               Witch
               denieth
               God
               vpon
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               deliberation
               ,
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Peter
               did
               not
               vpon
               the
               deniall
               betake
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               but
               turned
               vnto
               Christ
               againe
               ,
               which
               he
               testified
               by
               his
               heartie
               and
               speedie
               repentance
               :
               but
               Witches
               denie
               God
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselues
               to
               the
               Deuill
               ,
               of
               their
               
               own
               accord
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               euen
               by
               their
               own
               confessions
               at
               their
               arraignments
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
               Euery
               seducer
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               practise
               was
               to
               draw
               men
               from
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               worship
               of
               Idols
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               a
               mans
               owne
               sonne
               or
               daughter
               ,
               wife
               or
               friend
               ,
               by
               the
               peremptorie
               degree
               and
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               at
               no
               hand
               to
               be
               spared
               or
               pitied
               ,
               but
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               witnesse
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               hands
               of
               all
               the
               people
               must
               be
               vpon
               him
               ,
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               Deut.
               13.
               6.
               9.
               
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               no
               Witches
               connicted
               ought
               to
               escape
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               :
               for
               they
               are
               the
               most
               notorious
               seducers
               of
               all
               other
               .
               When
               they
               be
               once
               intangled
               in
               the
               Deuills
               league
               ,
               they
               labour
               to
               invre
               their
               dearest
               f●iends
               and
               posteritie
               ,
               in
               their
               cursed
               and
               abominable
               practi●es
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               be
               the
               more
               easily
               drawne
               into
               the
               same
               consederacy
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               thēselues
               are
               vnited
               to
               Satan
               .
               I
               might
               here
               alleadge
               that
               they
               deserue
               death
               ,
               because
               many
               of
               them
               be
               murtherers
               ,
               but
               I
               stand
               not
               vpon
               that
               instance
               ,
               because
               I
               hold
               in
               the
               generall
               that
               Witches
               are
               
               not
               to
               be
               suffered
               to
               liue
               ,
               though
               they
               doe
               no
               hurt
               either
               to
               man
               or
               other
               creatures
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               Moses
               Law
               ,
               onely
               for
               their
               leagues
               sake
               ,
               whereby
               they
               become
               rebells
               to
               God
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               seducers
               ,
               as
               now
               hath
               beene
               shewed
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               that
               hath
               beene
               said
               ,
               many
               things
               are
               brought
               in
               defence
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               be
               their
               friends
               and
               wel●illers
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
               that
               the
               hurt
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               comes
               not
               from
               the
               Witch
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               deuill
               :
               he
               deserues
               the
               blame
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               worke
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               not
               to
               die
               for
               his
               sinne
               .
               Ans.
               Let
               it
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Witch
               is
               not
               the
               author
               of
               the
               euill
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               yet
               shee
               is
               a
               confederate
               and
               partner
               with
               the
               Deuill
               in
               the
               fact
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               law
               takes
               hold
               on
               her
               .
               See
               it
               in
               a
               familiar
               comparison
               .
               A
               companie
               of
               men
               conspire
               together
               in
               a
               robberie
               ,
               by
               common
               consent
               some
               stand
               in
               open
               place
               to
               espie
               out
               the
               bootie
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               the
               watchword
               ,
               others
               are
               set
               about
               the
               passage
               ,
               priuily
               to
               rush
               vpon
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               spoile
               him
               of
               his
               goods
               .
               In
               this
               case
               what
               saith
               the
               Law
               ?
               
               The
               parties
               that
               gaue
               the
               watchword
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               nothing
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               yet
               beeing
               accessories
               and
               abettors
               to
               the
               robberie
               by
               consent
               ,
               they
               are
               theeues
               ,
               and
               liable
               to
               condemnation
               and
               exequution
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               principalls
               .
               Euen
               so
               stands
               the
               case
               with
               the
               Witch
               .
               In
               the
               working
               of
               wonders
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               mischieous
               practises
               ,
               he
               or
               she
               is
               partaker
               with
               the
               deuill
               by
               consent
               of
               couenant
               :
               the
               Witch
               onely
               vseth
               the
               watchword
               ,
               in
               some
               charme
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               doth
               no
               more
               ;
               the
               deuill
               vpon
               notice
               giuen
               by
               the
               charme
               ,
               takes
               his
               opportunitie
               ,
               and
               works
               the
               mischeife
               .
               He
               is
               the
               principall
               agent
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               yeeldeth
               helpe
               ,
               and
               is
               rightly
               liable
               to
               punishment
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               if
               the
               deuill
               were
               not
               stirred
               vp
               ,
               and
               prouoked
               by
               the
               Witch
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               do
               so
               much
               hurt
               as
               he
               doth
               .
               He
               had
               neuer
               appeared
               in
               Samuels
               likenes
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               beene
               solicited
               by
               the
               Witch
               of
               Endor
               .
               He
               would
               not
               haue
               caused
               counterfeit
               serpents
               and
               frogges
               to
               appeare
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               but
               for
               Ian●es
               and
               Iambres
               ,
               and
               other
               Inchanters
               .
               And
               in
               this
               age
               there
               
               would
               not
               in
               likelihood
               be
               so
               much
               hurt
               &
               hinderance
               procured
               vnto
               men
               ,
               and
               other
               creatures
               by
               his
               meanes
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               instigation
               of
               ill
               disposed
               persons
               ,
               that
               haue
               fellowship
               and
               societie
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               they
               obiect
               ,
               that
               Witches
               conuicted
               ,
               either
               repent
               ,
               or
               repent
               not
               :
               If
               they
               repent
               ,
               then
               God
               pardoneth
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Magistrate
               as
               well
               saue
               their
               bodies
               &
               let
               them
               liue
               ,
               as
               God
               doth
               their
               soules
               .
               If
               they
               doe
               not
               repent
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               to
               put
               them
               to
               death
               :
               for
               by
               this
               meanes
               he
               kills
               the
               bodie
               ,
               &
               casts
               the
               soule
               to
               hell
               .
            
             
               Ans.
               All
               Witches
               iudicially
               &
               lawfully
               conuicted
               ,
               ought
               to
               haue
               space
               of
               repentance
               granted
               vnto
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               may
               be
               instructed
               and
               exhorted
               ,
               and
               then
               afterward
               executed
               .
               For
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               thē
               to
               be
               saued
               by
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               though
               they
               haue
               denied
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               must
               execute
               iustice
               vpon
               malefactors
               lawfully
               conuicted
               ,
               whether
               they
               repent
               or
               not
               .
               For
               God
               approoueth
               the
               iust
               execution
               of
               
               iudgement
               vpon
               men
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               their
               repentance
               :
               neither
               must
               their
               impenitencie
               hinder
               the
               execution
               of
               iustice
               .
               When
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               had
               committed
               Idolatrie
               in
               worshipping
               the
               golden
               calfe
               ,
               Moses
               did
               not
               expect
               their
               repentance
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               meane
               while
               forbeare
               the
               punishment
               ,
               but
               he
               and
               the
               Leuites
               presently
               tooke
               their
               swords
               and
               slue
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               approoued
               their
               course
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               28.
               
               When
               Zimri
               an
               Israelite
               had
               committed
               fornication
               with
               Cozbi
               a
               Midianitish
               woman
               ,
               Phineas
               in
               zeale
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               executed
               iudgment
               vpon
               them
               both
               without
               any
               respect
               vnto
               their
               repentance
               ,
               Numb
               .
               25.
               8.
               and
               is
               therefore
               commended
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               106.
               30.
               
               Warres
               are
               a
               worthie
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               Prince
               could
               euer
               attempt
               the
               same
               lawfully
               ,
               if
               euery
               souldier
               in
               the
               field
               should
               stay
               the
               killing
               of
               his
               enemie
               ,
               vpon
               expectation
               of
               his
               repentance
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               executing
               an
               impenitent
               Witch
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               casteth
               away
               the
               soule
               ;
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               ●nde
               of
               execution
               
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               damnation
               of
               the
               malefactors
               soule
               ,
               but
               that
               sinne
               might
               be
               punished
               :
               that
               others
               may
               beware
               of
               the
               like
               crimes
               and
               offences
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               wicked
               may
               be
               taken
               away
               from
               among
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               Witches
               there
               be
               that
               can
               not
               be
               conuicted
               of
               killing
               any
               :
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               them
               ?
               Ans.
               As
               the
               killing
               Witch
               must
               die
               by
               another
               Lawe
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               no
               Witch
               :
               so
               the
               healing
               and
               harmelesse
               Witch
               must
               die
               by
               this
               Law
               ,
               though
               he
               kill
               not
               ,
               onely
               for
               couenant
               made
               with
               Satan
               .
               For
               this
               must
               alwaies
               be
               remembred
               ,
               as
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               by
               Witches
               we
               vnderstand
               not
               those
               onely
               which
               kill
               and
               torment
               :
               but
               all
               Diuiners
               ,
               Charmers
               ,
               Iuglers
               ,
               all
               VVizzards
               ,
               commonly
               called
               wise
               men
               and
               wise
               women
               ;
               yea
               ,
               whosoeuer
               doe
               any
               thing
               (
               knowing
               what
               they
               doe
               )
               which
               cannot
               be
               effected
               by
               nature
               or
               art
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               number
               we
               reckon
               all
               good
               VVitches
               ,
               which
               doe
               no
               hurt
               ,
               but
               good
               ,
               which
               doe
               not
               spoile
               and
               destroy
               ,
               but
               saue
               and
               deliuer
               .
               All
               these
               come
               vnder
               this
               sentence
               of
               Moses
               ,
               
               because
               they
               deny
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               consederates
               with
               Satan
               .
               By
               the
               lawes
               of
               England
               ,
               the
               thiefe
               is
               executed
               for
               stealing
               ,
               and
               we
               thinke
               it
               iust
               and
               profitable
               :
               but
               it
               were
               a
               thousand
               times
               better
               for
               the
               land
               ,
               if
               all
               VVi●ches
               ,
               but
               specially
               the
               blessing
               Witch
               might
               suffer
               death
               .
               For
               the
               theife
               by
               his
               stealing
               ,
               and
               the
               hurtfull
               Inchanter
               by
               charming
               ,
               bring
               hinderance
               and
               hurt
               to
               the
               bodies
               and
               goods
               of
               meni
               but
               these
               are
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               deuill
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               taketh
               and
               destroyeth
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
               Men
               doe
               commonly
               hate
               and
               spit
               at
               the
               damnifying
               Sorcerer
               ,
               as
               vnworthie
               to
               liue
               among
               them
               ;
               whereas
               the
               other
               is
               so
               deare
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               hold
               themselues
               and
               their
               country
               blessed
               that
               haue
               him
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               flie
               vnto
               him
               in
               necessitie
               ,
               they
               depend
               vpon
               him
               as
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               thousands
               are
               caried
               away
               to
               their
               finall
               confusion
               .
               Death
               therefore
               is
               the
               iust
               and
               deserued
               portion
               of
               the
               good
               Witch
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A09402-e50
           
             a
             Ioh.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             8.
             44
             
          
           
             c
             1.
             
             Pet
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             2.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             Eph.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             Ioh.
             8.
             
             4●
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen.
             18.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Num.
             1●6
             .
          
           
             c
             Amos
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             e
             Exod
             25.
             22.
             
             N●mb
             .
             7.
             89.
             
          
           
             Herodot
             .
             Euterpe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             2.
             king
             .
             17.
             29.
             
             I●h
             4.
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             Act.
             17.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             k
             Diog.
             Laert
             .
             lib.
             1
             in
             Thal●tis
             epist
             .
             ad
             Pherecid
             .
             &
             l.
             3.
             
             Strabo
             Geogr
             .
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             m
             b●a
             8.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             n
             Diod.
             Sic.
             l.
             17.
             
             Plin.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             o
             Herodot
             .
             Euterpe
             .
             Strabo
             Geogr
             .
             l.
             16.
             ex
             Hom.
             Odyss
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Pa●san
             .
             in
             Phocicis
             .
             Herodot
             .
             Euterpe
             Str
             Geogr.
             lib.
             9.
             &
             l.
             16.
             
          
           
             q
             Pa●san
             .
             in
             Hoeoticis
             .
             Strabo
             Geogr
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Omn●●
             superstiti●
             i●becilli
             animi
             atque
             a
             nilis
             est
             .
             Cic.
             de
             Divin
             .
          
           
             h
             Levit.
             19.
             31.
             
          
           
             i
             Cle●●
             Al.
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
             Strabo
             Geogr
             .
             l.
             15.
             
          
           
             Dan
             ●
             2.
             
             Matth.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Sam
             28.
             
          
           
             l
             Dan.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Platina
             in
             Sylv.
             2.
             &c.
             
             Fascie
             .
             temporum
             .
          
           
             b
             Benno
             Cardinal
             .
             de
             Sylvest
             ●
             &
             Gregor
             .
             6.
             
             Act.
             8
             9.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Enchirid
             .
             cap.
             95.
             
             &
             96.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●
             Reignald
             Scot
             ,
             epist.
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Miravel
             mirand●
             ,
             non
             Miracula
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             civ
             .
             Dei.
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             19.
             ope●
             .
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             12.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             46.
             
          
           
             Act.
             19.
             
             1●
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             lib
             de
             vnital
             .
             eccl
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Iust.
             Mart.
             Apol.
             ad
             Anton
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccl.
             hist.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             2.
             
          
           
             De●t
             .
             1.
             16.
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             8.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A09402-e8530
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             b
             2.
             
             Cor.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Pla●●●a
             de
             vit
             .
             Po●t
             ▪
             in
             vita
             Sil●
             ▪
             2.
             ●aleus
             in
             Act.
             Rom.
             Pont
             lib.
             5.
             &
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             confess
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             35
             
          
           
             August
             de
             〈…〉
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             ●er
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Trin
             l.
             3.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             ●
             12.
             
          
           
             Math.
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             P●●tarch
             .
             in
             vita
             Alex
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Omneagen●
             per
             con●aet●●●
             :
          
           
             〈…〉
             ▪
             
          
           
             Iugling
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iust.
             Mart.
             Apolog.
             ad
             Anton.
             Pium
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioan.
             Fr.
             Pie.
             M●●and
             .
             de
             praenot
             .
             l
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nicol.
             Remigius
             ,
             Daemonola●●
             .
             c.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Homer
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib
             10.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Sub
             tit
             .
             de
             intur
             .
             al●●sque
             ;
             deli●t
             c.
             9.
             
             Sence
             lib
             Nat
             〈◊〉
             .
             est
             4.
             
             〈…〉
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             1.
             8.
             c.
             2.